home *** CD-ROM | disk | FTP | other *** search
Text File | 1996-07-21 | 360.5 KB | 7,635 lines |
-
-
- BOOK TEN: 1812
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
-
- Napoleon began the war with Russia because he could not resist going
- to Dresden, could not help having his head turned by the homage he
- received, could not help donning a Polish uniform and yielding to
- the stimulating influence of a June morning, and could not refrain
- from bursts of anger in the presence of Kurakin and then of Balashev.
-
- Alexander refused negotiations because he felt himself to be
- personally insulted. Barclay de Tolly tried to command the army in the
- best way, because he wished to fulfill his duty and earn fame as a
- great commander. Rostov charged the French because he could not
- restrain his wish for a gallop across a level field; and in the same
- way the innumerable people who took part in the war acted in accord
- with their personal characteristics, habits, circumstances, and
- aims. They were moved by fear or vanity, rejoiced or were indignant,
- reasoned, imagining that they knew what they were doing and did it
- of their own free will, but they all were involuntary tools of
- history, carrying on a work concealed from them but comprehensible
- to us. Such is the inevitable fate of men of action, and the higher
- they stand in the social hierarchy the less are they free.
-
- The actors of 1812 have long since left the stage, their personal
- interests have vanished leaving no trace, and nothing remains of
- that time but its historic results.
-
- Providence compelled all these men, striving to attain personal
- aims, to further the accomplishment of a stupendous result no one of
- them at all expected- neither Napoleon, nor Alexander, nor still
- less any of those who did the actual fighting.
-
- The cause of the destruction of the French army in 1812 is clear
- to us now. No one will deny that that cause was, on the one hand,
- its advance into the heart of Russia late in the season without any
- preparation for a winter campaign and, on the other, the character
- given to the war by the burning of Russian towns and the hatred of the
- foe this aroused among the Russian people. But no one at the time
- foresaw (what now seems so evident) that this was the only way an army
- of eight hundred thousand men- the best in the world and led by the
- best general- could be destroyed in conflict with a raw army of half
- its numerical strength, and led by inexperienced commanders as the
- Russian army was. Not only did no one see this, but on the Russian
- side every effort was made to hinder the only thing that could save
- Russia, while on the French side, despite Napoleon's experience and
- so-called military genius, every effort was directed to pushing on
- to Moscow at the end of the summer, that is, to doing the very thing
- that was bound to lead to destruction.
-
- In historical works on the year 1812 French writers are very fond of
- saying that Napoleon felt the danger of extending his line, that he
- sought a battle and that his marshals advised him to stop at Smolensk,
- and of making similar statements to show that the danger of the
- campaign was even then understood. Russian authors are still fonder of
- telling us that from the commencement of the campaign a Scythian war
- plan was adopted to lure Napoleon into the depths of Russia, and
- this plan some of them attribute to Pfuel, others to a certain
- Frenchman, others to Toll, and others again to Alexander himself-
- pointing to notes, projects, and letters which contain hints of such a
- line of action. But all these hints at what happened, both from the
- French side and the Russian, are advanced only because they fit in
- with the event. Had that event not occurred these hints would have
- been forgotten, as we have forgotten the thousands and millions of
- hints and expectations to the contrary which were current then but
- have now been forgotten because the event falsified them. There are
- always so many conjectures as to the issue of any event that however
- it may end there will always be people to say: "I said then that it
- would be so," quite forgetting that amid their innumerable conjectures
- many were to quite the contrary effect.
-
- Conjectures as to Napoleon's awareness of the danger of extending
- his line, and (on the Russian side) as to luring the enemy into the
- depths of Russia, are evidently of that kind, and only by much
- straining can historians attribute such conceptions to Napoleon and
- his marshals, or such plans to the Russian commanders. All the facts
- are in flat contradiction to such conjectures. During the whole period
- of the war not only was there no wish on the Russian side to draw
- the French into the heart of the country, but from their first entry
- into Russia everything was done to stop them. And not only was
- Napoleon not afraid to extend his line, but he welcomed every step
- forward as a triumph and did not seek battle as eagerly as in former
- campaigns, but very lazily.
-
- At the very beginning of the war our armies were divided, and our
- sole aim was to unite them, though uniting the armies was no advantage
- if we meant to retire and lure the enemy into the depths of the
- country. Our Emperor joined the army to encourage it to defend every
- inch of Russian soil and not to retreat. The enormous Drissa camp
- was formed on Pfuel's plan, and there was no intention of retiring
- farther. The Emperor reproached the commanders in chief for every step
- they retired. He could not bear the idea of letting the enemy even
- reach Smolensk, still less could he contemplate the burning of Moscow,
- and when our armies did unite he was displeased that Smolensk was
- abandoned and burned without a general engagement having been fought
- under its walls.
-
- So thought the Emperor, and the Russian commanders and people were
- still more provoked at the thought that our forces were retreating
- into the depths of the country.
-
- Napoleon having cut our armies apart advanced far into the country
- and missed several chances of forcing an engagement. In August he
- was at Smolensk and thought only of how to advance farther, though
- as we now see that advance was evidently ruinous to him.
-
- The facts clearly show that Napoleon did not foresee the danger of
- the advance on Moscow, nor did Alexander and the Russian commanders
- then think of luring Napoleon on, but quite the contrary. The luring
- of Napoleon into the depths of the country was not the result of any
- plan, for no one believed it to be possible; it resulted from a most
- complex interplay of intrigues, aims, and wishes among those who
- took part in the war and had no perception whatever of the inevitable,
- or of the one way of saving Russia. Everything came about
- fortuitously. The armies were divided at the commencement of the
- campaign. We tried to unite them, with the evident intention of giving
- battle and checking the enemy's advance, and by this effort to unite
- them while avoiding battle with a much stronger enemy, and necessarily
- withdrawing the armies at an acute angle- we led the French on to
- Smolensk. But we withdrew at an acute angle not only because the
- French advanced between our two armies; the angle became still more
- acute and we withdrew still farther, because Barclay de Tolly was an
- unpopular foreigner disliked by Bagration (who would come his
- command), and Bagration- being in command of the second army- tried to
- postpone joining up and coming under Barclay's command as long as he
- could. Bagration was slow in effecting the junction- though that was
- the chief aim of all at headquarters- because, as he alleged, he
- exposed his army to danger on this march, and it was best for him to
- retire more to the left and more to the south, worrying the enemy from
- flank and rear and securing from the Ukraine recruits for his army;
- and it looks as if he planned this in order not to come under the
- command of the detested foreigner Barclay, whose rank was inferior
- to his own.
-
- The Emperor was with the army to encourage it, but his presence
- and ignorance of what steps to take, and the enormous number of
- advisers and plans, destroyed the first army's energy and it retired.
-
- The intention was to make a stand at the Drissa camp, but
- Paulucci, aiming at becoming commander in chief, unexpectedly employed
- his energy to influence Alexander, and Pfuel's whole plan was
- abandoned and the command entrusted to Barclay. But as Barclay did not
- inspire confidence his power was limited. The armies were divided,
- there was no unity of command, and Barclay was unpopular; but from
- this confusion, division, and the unpopularity of the foreign
- commander in chief, there resulted on the one hand indecision and
- the avoidance of a battle (which we could not have refrained from
- had the armies been united and had someone else, instead of Barclay,
- been in command) and on the other an ever-increasing indignation
- against the foreigners and an increase in patriotic zeal.
-
- At last the Emperor left the army, and as the most convenient and
- indeed the only pretext for his departure it was decided that it was
- necessary for him to inspire the people in the capitals and arouse the
- nation in general to a patriotic war. And by this visit of the Emperor
- to Moscow the strength of the Russian army was trebled.
-
- He left in order not to obstruct the commander in chief's
- undivided control of the army, and hoping that more decisive action
- would then be taken, but the command of the armies became still more
- confused and enfeebled. Bennigsen, the Tsarevich, and a swarm of
- adjutants general remained with the army to keep the commander in
- chief under observation and arouse his energy, and Barclay, feeling
- less free than ever under the observation of all these "eyes of the
- Emperor," became still more cautious of undertaking any decisive
- action and avoided giving battle.
-
- Barclay stood for caution. The Tsarevich hinted at treachery and
- demanded a general engagement. Lubomirski, Bronnitski, Wlocki, and the
- others of that group stirred up so much trouble that Barclay, under
- pretext of sending papers to the Emperor, dispatched these Polish
- adjutants general to Petersburg and plunged into an open struggle with
- Bennigsen and the Tsarevich.
-
- At Smolensk the armies at last reunited, much as Bagration
- disliked it.
-
- Bagration drove up in a carriage to to the house occupied by
- Barclay. Barclay donned his sash and came out to meet and report to
- his senior officer Bagration.
-
- Despite his seniority in rank Bagration, in this contest of
- magnanimity, took his orders from Barclay, but, having submitted,
- agreed with him less than ever. By the Emperor's orders Bagration
- reported direct to him. He wrote to Arakcheev, the Emperor's
- confidant: "It must be as my sovereign pleases, but I cannot work with
- the Minister (meaning Barclay). For God's sake send me somewhere
- else if only in command of a regiment. I cannot stand it here.
- Headquarters are so full of Germans that a Russian cannot exist and
- there is no sense in anything. I thought I was really serving my
- sovereign and the Fatherland, but it turns out that I am serving
- Barclay. I confess I do not want to."
-
- The swarm of Bronnitskis and Wintzingerodes and their like still
- further embittered the relations between the commanders in chief,
- and even less unity resulted. Preparations were made to fight the
- French before Smolensk. A general was sent to survey the position.
- This general, hating Barclay, rode to visit a friend of his own, a
- corps commander, and, having spent the day with him, returned to
- Barclay and condemned, as unsuitable from every point of view, the
- battleground he had not seen.
-
- While disputes and intrigues were going on about the future field of
- battle, and while we were looking for the French- having lost touch
- with them- the French stumbled upon Neverovski's division and
- reached the walls of Smolensk.
-
- It was necessary to fight an unexpected battle at Smolensk to save
- our lines of communication. The battle was fought and thousands were
- killed on both sides.
-
- Smolensk was abandoned contrary to the wishes of the Emperor and
- of the whole people. But Smolensk was burned by its own
- inhabitants-who had been misled by their governor. And these ruined
- inhabitants, setting an example to other Russians, went to Moscow
- thinking only of their own losses but kindling hatred of the foe.
- Napoleon advanced farther and we retired, thus arriving at the very
- result which caused his destruction.
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
-
- The day after his son had left, Prince Nicholas sent for Princess
- Mary to come to his study.
-
- "Well? Are you satisfied now?" said he. "You've made me quarrel with
- my son! Satisfied, are you? That's all you wanted! Satisfied?... It
- hurts me, it hurts. I'm old and weak and this is what you wanted. Well
- then, gloat over it! Gloat over it!"
-
- After that Princess Mary did not see her father for a whole week. He
- was ill and did not leave his study.
-
- Princess Mary noticed to her surprise that during this illness the
- old prince not only excluded her from his room, but did not admit
- Mademoiselle Bourienne either. Tikhon alone attended him.
-
- At the end of the week the prince reappeared and resumed his
- former way of life, devoting himself with special activity to building
- operations and the arrangement of the gardens and completely
- breaking off his relations with Mademoiselle Bourienne. His looks
- and cold tone to his daughter seemed to say: "There, you see? You
- plotted against me, you lied to Prince Andrew about my relations
- with that Frenchwoman and made me quarrel with him, but you see I need
- neither her nor you!"
-
- Princess Mary spent half of every day with little Nicholas, watching
- his lessons, teaching him Russian and music herself, and talking to
- Dessalles; the rest of the day she spent over her books, with her
- old nurse, or with "God's folk" who sometimes came by the back door to
- see her.
-
- Of the war Princess Mary thought as women do think about wars. She
- feared for her brother who was in it, was horrified by and amazed at
- the strange cruelty that impels men to kill one another, but she did
- not understand the significance of this war, which seemed to her
- like all previous wars. She did not realize the significance of this
- war, though Dessalles with whom she constantly conversed was
- passionately interested in its progress and tried to explain his own
- conception of it to her, and though the "God's folk" who came to see
- her reported, in their own way, the rumors current among the people of
- an invasion by Antichrist, and though Julie (now Princess
- Drubetskaya), who had resumed correspondence with her, wrote patriotic
- letters from Moscow.
-
- "I write you in Russian, my good friend," wrote Julie in her
- Frenchified Russian, "because I have a detestation for all the French,
- and the same for their language which I cannot support to hear
- spoken.... We in Moscow are elated by enthusiasm for our adored
- Emperor.
-
- "My poor husband is enduring pains and hunger in Jewish taverns, but
- the news which I have inspires me yet more.
-
- "You heard probably of the heroic exploit of Raevski, embracing
- his two sons and saying: 'I will perish with them but we will not be
- shaken!' And truly though the enemy was twice stronger than we, we
- were unshakable. We pass the time as we can, but in war as in war! The
- princesses Aline and Sophie sit whole days with me, and we, unhappy
- widows of live men, make beautiful conversations over our charpie,
- only you, my friend, are missing..." and so on.
-
- The chief reason Princess Mary did not realize the full significance
- of this war was that the old prince never spoke of it, did not
- recognize it, and laughed at Dessalles when he mentioned it at dinner.
- The prince's tone was so calm and confident that Princess Mary
- unhesitatingly believed him.
-
- All that July the old prince was exceedingly active and even
- animated. He planned another garden and began a new building for the
- domestic serfs. The only thing that made Princess Mary anxious about
- him was that he slept very little and, instead of sleeping in his
- study as usual, changed his sleeping place every day. One day he would
- order his camp bed to be set up in the glass gallery, another day he
- remained on the couch or on the lounge chair in the drawing room and
- dozed there without undressing, while- instead of Mademoiselle
- Bourienne- a serf boy read to him. Then again he would spend a night
- in the dining room.
-
- On August 1, a second letter was received from Prince Andrew. In his
- first letter which came soon after he had left home, Prince Andrew had
- dutifully asked his father's forgiveness for what he had allowed
- himself to say and begged to be restored to his favor. To this
- letter the old prince had replied affectionately, and from that time
- had kept the Frenchwoman at at Prince Andrew's second letter,
- written near Vitebsk after the French had occupied that town, gave a
- brief account of the whole campaign, enclosed for them a plan he had
- drawn and forecasts as to the further progress of the war. In this
- letter Prince Andrew pointed out to his father the danger of staying
- at Bald Hills, so near the theater of war and on the army's direct
- line of march, and advised him to move to Moscow.
-
- At dinner that day, on Dessalles' mentioning that the French were
- said to have already entered Vitebsk, the old prince remembered his
- son's letter.
-
- "There was a letter from Prince Andrew today," he said to Princess
- Mary- "Haven't you read it?"
-
- "No, Father," she replied in a frightened voice.
-
- She could not have read the letter as she did not even know it had
- arrived.
-
- "He writes about this war," said the prince, with the ironic smile
- that had become habitual to him in speaking of the present war.
-
- "That must be very interesting," said Dessalles. "Prince Andrew is
- in a position to know..."
-
- "Oh, very interesting!" said Mademoiselle Bourienne.
-
- "Go and get it for me," said the old prince to Mademoiselle
- Bourienne. "You know- under the paperweight on the little table."
-
- Mademoiselle Bourienne jumped up eagerly.
-
- "No, don't!" he exclaimed with a frown. "You go, Michael Ivanovich."
-
- Michael Ivanovich rose and went to the study. But as soon as he
- had left the room the old prince, looking uneasily round, threw down
- his napkin and went himself.
-
- "They can't do anything... always make some muddle," he muttered.
-
- While he was away Princess Mary, Dessalles, Mademoiselle
- Bourienne, and even little Nicholas exchanged looks in silence. The
- old prince returned with quick steps, accompanied by Michael
- Ivanovich, bringing the letter and a plan. These he put down beside
- him- not letting anyone read them at dinner.
-
- On moving to the drawing room he handed the letter to Princess
- Mary and, spreading out before him the plan of the new building and
- fixing his eyes upon it, told her to read the letter aloud. When she
- had done so Princess Mary looked inquiringly at her father. He was
- examining the plan, evidently engrossed in his own ideas.
-
- "What do you think of it, Prince?" Dessalles ventured to ask.
-
- "I? I?..." said the prince as if unpleasantly awakened, and not
- taking his eyes from the plan of the building.
-
- "Very possibly the theater of war will move so near to us that..."
-
- "Ha ha ha! The theater of war!" said the prince. "I have said and
- still say that the theater of war is Poland and the enemy will never
- get beyond the Niemen."
-
- Dessalles looked in amazement at the prince, who was talking of
- the Niemen when the enemy was already at the Dnieper, but Princess
- Mary, forgetting the geographical position of the Niemen, thought that
- what her father was saying was correct.
-
- "When the snow melts they'll sink in the Polish swamps. Only they
- could fail to see it," the prince continued, evidently thinking of the
- campaign of 1807 which seemed to him so recent. "Bennigsen should have
- advanced into Prussia sooner, then things would have taken a different
- turn..."
-
- "But, Prince," Dessalles began timidly, "the letter mentions
- Vitebsk...."
-
- "Ah, the letter? Yes..." replied the prince peevishly. "Yes...
- yes..." His face suddenly took on a morose expression. He paused.
- "Yes, he writes that the French were beaten at... at... what river
- is it?"
-
- Dessalles dropped his eyes.
-
- "The prince says nothing about that," he remarked gently.
-
- "Doesn't he? But I didn't invent it myself."
-
- No one spoke for a long time.
-
- "Yes... yes... Well, Michael Ivanovich," he suddenly went on,
- raising his head and pointing to the plan of the building, "tell me
- how you mean to alter it...."
-
- Michael Ivanovich went up to the plan, and the prince after speaking
- to him about the building looked angrily at Princess Mary and
- Dessalles and went to his own room.
-
- Princess Mary saw Dessalles' embarrassed and astonished look fixed
- on her father, noticed his silence, and was struck by the fact that
- her father had forgotten his son's letter on the drawing-room table;
- but she was not only afraid to speak of it and ask Dessalles the
- reason of his confusion and silence, but was afraid even to think
- about it.
-
- In the evening Michael Ivanovich, sent by the prince, came to
- Princess Mary for Prince Andrew's letter which had been forgotten in
- the drawing room. She gave it to him and, unpleasant as it was to
- her to do so, ventured to ask him what her father was doing.
-
- "Always busy," replied Michael Ivanovich with a respectfully
- ironic smile which caused Princess Mary to turn pale. "He's worrying
- very much about the new building. He has been reading a little, but
- now"- Michael Ivanovich went on, lowering his voice- "now he's at
- his desk, busy with his will, I expect." (One of the prince's favorite
- occupations of late had been the preparation of some papers he meant
- to leave at his death and which he called his "will.")
-
- "And Alpatych is being sent to Smolensk?" asked Princess Mary.
-
- "Oh, yes, he has been waiting to start for some time."
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
-
- When Michael Ivanovich returned to the study with the letter, the
- old prince, with spectacles on and a shade over his eyes, was
- sitting at his open bureau with screened candles, holding a paper in
- his outstretched hand, and in a somewhat dramatic attitude was reading
- his manuscript- his "Remarks" as he termed it- which was to be
- transmitted to the Emperor after his death.
-
- When Michael Ivanovich went in there were tears in the prince's eyes
- evoked by the memory of the time when the paper he was now reading had
- been written. He took the letter from Michael Ivanovich's hand, put it
- in his pocket, folded up his papers, and called in Alpatych who had
- long been waiting.
-
- The prince had a list of things to be bought in Smolensk and,
- walking up and down the room past Alpatych who stood by the door, he
- gave his instructions.
-
- "First, notepaper- do you hear? Eight quires, like this sample,
- gilt-edged... it must be exactly like the sample. Varnish, sealing
- wax, as in Michael Ivanovich's list."
-
- He paced up and down for a while and glanced at his notes.
-
- "Then hand to the governor in person a letter about the deed."
-
- Next, bolts for the doors of the new building were wanted and had to
- be of a special shape the prince had himself designed, and a leather
- case had to be ordered to keep the "will" in.
-
- The instructions to Alpatych took over two hours and still the
- prince did not let him go. He sat down, sank into thought, closed
- his eyes, and dozed off. Alpatych made a slight movement.
-
- "Well, go, go! If anything more is wanted I'll send after you."
-
- Alpatych went out. The prince again went to his bureau, glanced into
- it, fingered his papers, closed the bureau again, and sat down at
- the table to write to the governor.
-
- It was already late when he rose after sealing the letter. He wished
- to sleep, but he knew he would not be able to and that most depressing
- thoughts came to him in bed. So he called Tikhon and went through
- the rooms with him to show him where to set up the bed for that night.
-
- He went about looking at every corner. Every place seemed
- unsatisfactory, but worst of all was his customary couch in the study.
- That couch was dreadful to him, probably because of the oppressive
- thoughts he had had when lying there. It was unsatisfactory
- everywhere, but the corner behind the piano in the sitting room was
- better than other places: he had never slept there yet.
-
- With the help of a footman Tikhon brought in the bedstead and
- began putting it up.
-
- "That's not right! That's not right!" cried the prince, and
- himself pushed it a few inches from the corner and then closer in
- again.
-
- "Well, at last I've finished, now I'll rest," thought the prince,
- and let Tikhon undress him.
-
- Frowning with vexation at the effort necessary to divest himself
- of his coat and trousers, the prince undressed, sat down heavily on
- the bed, and appeared to be meditating as he looked contemptuously
- at his withered yellow legs. He was not meditating, but only deferring
- the moment of making the effort to lift those legs up and turn over on
- the bed. "Ugh, how hard it is! Oh, that this toil might end and you
- would release me!" thought he. Pressing his lips together he made that
- effort for the twenty-thousandth time and lay down. But hardly had
- he done so before he felt the bed rocking backwards and forwards
- beneath him as if it were breathing heavily and jolting. This happened
- to him almost every night. He opened his eyes as they were closing.
-
- "No peace, damn them!" he muttered, angry he knew not with whom. "Ah
- yes, there was something else important, very important, that I was
- keeping till I should be in bed. The bolts? No, I told him about them.
- No, it was something, something in the drawing room. Princess Mary
- talked some nonsense. Dessalles, that fool, said something.
- Something in my pocket- can't remember..."
-
- "Tikhon, what did we talk about at dinner?"
-
- "About Prince Michael..."
-
- "Be quiet, quiet!" The prince slapped his hand on the table. "Yes, I
- know, Prince Andrew's letter! Princess Mary read it. Dessalles said
- something about Vitebsk. Now I'll read it."
-
- He had the letter taken from his pocket and the table- on which
- stood a glass of lemonade and a spiral wax candle- moved close to
- the bed, and putting on his spectacles he began reading. Only now in
- the stillness of the night, reading it by the faint light under the
- green shade, did he grasp its meaning for a moment.
-
- "The French at Vitebsk, in four days' march they may be at Smolensk;
- perhaps are already there! Tikhon!" Tikhon jumped up. "No, no, I don't
- want anything!" he shouted.
-
- He put the letter under the candlestick and closed his eyes. And
- there rose before him the Danube at bright noonday: reeds, the Russian
- camp, and himself a young general without a wrinkle on his ruddy face,
- vigorous and alert, entering Potemkin's gaily colored tent, and a
- burning sense of jealousy of "the favorite" agitated him now as
- strongly as it had done then. He recalled all the words spoken at that
- first meeting with Potemkin. And he saw before him a plump, rather
- sallow-faced, short, stout woman, the Empress Mother, with her smile
- and her words at her first gracious reception of him, and then that
- same face on the catafalque, and the encounter he had with Zubov
- over her coffin about his right to kiss her hand.
-
- "Oh, quicker, quicker! To get back to that time and have done with
- all the present! Quicker, quicker- and that they should leave me in
- peace!"
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
-
- Bald Hills, Prince Nicholas Bolkonski's estate, lay forty miles east
- from Smolensk and two miles from the main road to Moscow.
-
- The same evening that the prince gave his instructions to
- Alpatych, Dessalles, having asked to see Princess Mary, told her that,
- as the prince was not very well and was taking no steps to secure
- his safety, though from Prince Andrew's letter it was evident that
- to remain at Bald Hills might be dangerous, he respectfully advised
- her to send a letter by Alpatych to the Provincial Governor at
- Smolensk, asking him to let her know the state of affairs and the
- extent of the danger to which Bald Hills was exposed. Dessalles
- wrote this letter to the Governor for Princess Mary, she signed it,
- and it was given to Alpatych with instructions to hand it to the
- Governor and to come back as quickly as possible if there was danger.
-
- Having received all his orders Alpatych, wearing a white beaver hat-
- a present from the prince- and carrying a stick as the prince did,
- went out accompanied by his family. Three well-fed roans stood ready
- harnessed to a small conveyance with a leather hood.
-
- The larger bell was muffled and the little bells on the harness
- stuffed with paper. The prince allowed no one at Bald Hills to drive
- with ringing bells; but on a long journey Alpatych liked to have them.
- His satellites- the senior clerk, a countinghouse clerk, a scullery
- maid, a cook, two old women, a little pageboy, the coachman, and
- various domestic serfs- were seeing him off.
-
- His daughter placed chintz-covered down cushions for him to sit on
- and behind his back. His old sister-in-law popped in a small bundle,
- and one of the coachmen helped him into the vehicle.
-
- "There! There! Women's fuss! Women, women!" said Alpatych, puffing
- and speaking rapidly just as the prince did, and he climbed into the
- trap.
-
- After giving the clerk orders about the work to be done, Alpatych,
- not trying to imitate the prince now, lifted the hat from his bald
- head and crossed himself three times.
-
- "If there is anything... come back, Yakov Alpatych! For Christ's
- sake think of us!" cried his wife, referring to the rumors of war
- and the enemy.
-
- "Women, women! Women's fuss!" muttered Alpatych to himself and
- started on his journey, looking round at the fields of yellow rye
- and the still-green, thickly growing oats, and at other quite black
- fields just being plowed a second time.
-
- As he went along he looked with pleasure at the year's splendid crop
- of corn, scrutinized the strips of ryefield which here and there
- were already being reaped, made his calculations as to the sowing
- and the harvest, and asked himself whether he had not forgotten any of
- the prince's orders.
-
- Having baited the horses twice on the way, he arrived at the town
- toward evening on the fourth of August.
-
- Alpatych kept meeting and overtaking baggage trains and troops on
- the road. As he approached Smolensk he heard the sounds of distant
- firing, but these did not impress him. What struck him most was the
- sight of a splendid field of oats in which a camp had been pitched and
- which was being mown down by the soldiers, evidently for fodder.
- This fact impressed Alpatych, but in thinking about his own business
- he soon forgot it.
-
- All the interests of his life for more than thirty years had been
- bounded by the will of the prince, and he never went beyond that
- limit. Everything not connected with the execution of the prince's
- orders did not interest and did not even exist for Alpatych.
-
- On reaching Smolensk on the evening of the fourth of August he put
- up in the Gachina suburb across the Dnieper, at the inn kept by
- Ferapontov, where he had been in the habit of putting up for the
- last thirty years. Some thirty years ago Ferapontov, by Alpatych's
- advice, had bought a wood from the prince, had begun to trade, and now
- had a house, an inn, and a corn dealer's shop in that province. He was
- a stout, dark, red-faced peasant in the forties, with thick lips, a
- broad knob of a nose, similar knobs over his black frowning brows, and
- a round belly.
-
- Wearing a waistcoat over his cotton shirt, Ferapontov was standing
- before his shop which opened onto the street. On seeing Alpatych he
- went up to him.
-
- "You're welcome, Yakov Alpatych. Folks are leaving the town, but you
- have come to it," said he.
-
- "Why are they leaving the town?" asked Alpatych.
-
- "That's what I say. Folks are foolish! Always afraid of the French."
-
- "Women's fuss, women's fuss!" said Alpatych.
-
- "Just what I think, Yakov Alpatych. What I say is: orders have
- been given not to let them in, so that must be right. And the peasants
- are asking three rubles for carting- it isn't Christian!"
-
- Yakov Alpatych heard without heeding. He asked for a samovar and for
- hay for his horses, and when he had had his tea he went to bed.
-
- All night long troops were moving past the inn. Next morning
- Alpatych donned a jacket he wore only in town and went out on
- business. It was a sunny morning and by eight o'clock it was already
- hot. "A good day for harvesting," thought Alpatych.
-
- From beyond the town firing had been heard since early morning. At
- eight o'clock the booming of cannon was added to the sound of
- musketry. Many people were hurrying through the streets and there were
- many soldiers, but cabs were still driving about, tradesmen stood at
- their shops, and service was being held in the churches as usual.
- Alpatych went to the shops, to government offices, to the post office,
- and to the Governor's. In the offices and shops and at the post office
- everyone was talking about the army and about the enemy who was
- already attacking the town, everybody was asking what should be
- done, and all were trying to calm one another.
-
- In front of the Governor's house Alpatych found a large number of
- people, Cossacks, and a traveling carriage of the Governor's. At the
- porch he met two of the landed gentry, one of whom he knew. This
- man, an ex-captain of police, was saying angrily:
-
- "It's no joke, you know! It's all very well if you're single. 'One
- man though undone is but one,' as the proverb says, but with
- thirteen in your family and all the property... They've brought us
- to utter ruin! What sort of governors are they to do that? They
- ought to be hanged- the brigands!..."
-
- "Oh come, that's enough!" said the other.
-
- "What do I care? Let him hear! We're not dogs," said the
- ex-captain of police, and looking round he noticed Alpatych.
-
- "Oh, Yakov Alpatych! What have you come for?"
-
- "To see the Governor by his excellency's order," answered
- Alpatych, lifting his head and proudly thrusting his hand into the
- bosom of his coat as he always did when he mentioned the prince.... He
- has ordered me to inquire into the position of affairs," he added.
-
- "Yes, go and find out!" shouted the angry gentleman. "They've
- brought things to such a pass that there are no carts or
- anything!... There it is again, do you hear?" said he, pointing in the
- direction whence came the sounds of firing.
-
- "They've brought us all to ruin... the brigands!" he repeated, and
- descended the porch steps.
-
- Alpatych swayed his head and went upstairs. In the waiting room were
- tradesmen, women, and officials, looking silently at one another.
- The door of the Governor's room opened and they all rose and moved
- forward. An official ran out, said some words to a merchant, called
- a stout official with a cross hanging on his neck to follow him, and
- vanished again, evidently wishing to avoid the inquiring looks and
- questions addressed to him. Alpatych moved forward and next time the
- official came out addressed him, one hand placed in the breast of
- his buttoned coat, and handed him two letters.
-
- "To his Honor Baron Asch, from General-in-Chief Prince Bolkonski,"
- he announced with such solemnity and significance that the official
- turned to him and took the letters.
-
- A few minutes later the Governor received Alpatych and hurriedly
- said to him:
-
- "Inform the prince and princess that I knew nothing: I acted on
- the highest instructions- here..." and he handed a paper to
- Alpatych. "Still, as the prince is unwell my advice is that they
- should go to Moscow. I am just starting myself. Inform them..."
-
- But the Governor did not finish: a dusty perspiring officer ran into
- the room and began to say something in French. The Governor's face
- expressed terror.
-
- "Go," he said, nodding his head to Alpatych, and began questioning
- the officer.
-
- Eager, frightened, helpless glances were turned on Alpatych when
- he came out of the Governor's room. Involuntarily listening now to the
- firing, which had drawn nearer and was increasing in strength,
- Alpatych hurried to his inn. The paper handed to him by the Governor
- said this:
-
-
- "I assure you that the town of Smolensk is not in the slightest
- danger as yet and it is unlikely that it will be threatened with
- any. I from the one side and Prince Bagration from the other are
- marching to unite our forces before Smolensk, which junction will be
- effected on the 22nd instant, and both armies with their united forces
- will defend our compatriots of the province entrusted to your care
- till our efforts shall have beaten back the enemies of our Fatherland,
- or till the last warrior in our valiant ranks has perished. From
- this you will see that you have a perfect right to reassure the
- inhabitants of Smolensk, for those defended by two such brave armies
- may feel assured of victory." (Instructions from Barclay de Tolly to
- Baron Asch, the civil governor of Smolensk, 1812.)
-
-
- People were anxiously roaming about the streets.
-
- Carts piled high with household utensils, chairs, and cupboards kept
- emerging from the gates of the yards and moving along the streets.
- Loaded carts stood at the house next to Ferapontov's and women were
- wailing and lamenting as they said good-by. A small watchdog ran round
- barking in front of the harnessed horses.
-
- Alpatych entered the innyard at a quicker pace than usual and went
- straight to the shed where his horses and trap were. The coachman
- was asleep. He woke him up, told him to harness, and went into the
- passage. From the host's room came the sounds of a child crying, the
- despairing sobs of a woman, and the hoarse angry shouting of
- Ferapontov. The cook began running hither and thither in the passage
- like a frightened hen, just as Alpatych entered.
-
- "He's done her to death. Killed the mistress!... Beat her... dragged
- her about so!..."
-
- "What for?" asked Alpatych.
-
- "She kept begging to go away. She's a woman! 'Take me away,' says
- she, 'don't let me perish with my little children! Folks,' she says,
- 'are all gone, so why,' she says, 'don't we go?' And he began
- beating and pulling her about so!"
-
- At these words Alpatych nodded as if in approval, and not wishing to
- hear more went to the door of the room opposite the innkeeper's, where
- he had left his purchases.
-
- "You brute, you murderer!" screamed a thin, pale woman who, with a
- baby in her arms and her kerchief torn from her head, burst through
- the door at that moment and down the steps into the yard.
-
- Ferapontov came out after her, but on seeing Alpatych adjusted his
- waistcoat, smoothed his hair, yawned, and followed Alpatych into the
- opposite room.
-
- "Going already?" said he.
-
- Alpatych, without answering or looking at his host, sorted his
- packages and asked how much he owed.
-
- "We'll reckon up! Well, have you been to the Governor's?" asked
- Ferapontov. "What has been decided?"
-
- Alpatych replied that the Governor had not told him anything
- definite.
-
- "With our business, how can we get away?" said Ferapontov. "We'd
- have to pay seven rubles a cartload to Dorogobuzh and I tell them
- they're not Christians to ask it! Selivanov, now, did a good stroke
- last Thursday- sold flour to the army at nine rubles a sack. Will
- you have some tea?" he added.
-
- While the horses were being harnessed Alpatych and Ferapontov over
- their tea talked of the price of corn, the crops, and the good weather
- for harvesting.
-
- "Well, it seems to be getting quieter," remarked Ferapontov,
- finishing his third cup of tea and getting up. "Ours must have got the
- best of it. The orders were not to let them in. So we're in force,
- it seems.... They say the other day Matthew Ivanych Platov drove
- them into the river Marina and drowned some eighteen thousand in one
- day."
-
- Alpatych collected his parcels, handed them to the coachman who
- had come in, and settled up with the innkeeper. The noise of wheels,
- hoofs, and bells was heard from the gateway as a little trap passed
- out.
-
- It was by now late in the afternoon. Half the street was in
- shadow, the other half brightly lit by the sun. Alpatych looked out of
- the window and went to the door. Suddenly the strange sound of a
- far-off whistling and thud was heard, followed by a boom of cannon
- blending into a dull roar that set the windows rattling.
-
- He went out into the street: two men were running past toward the
- bridge. From different sides came whistling sounds and the thud of
- cannon balls and bursting shells falling on the town. But these sounds
- were hardly heard in comparison with the noise of the firing outside
- the town and attracted little attention from the inhabitants. The town
- was being bombarded by a hundred and thirty guns which Napoleon had
- ordered up after four o'clock. The people did not at once realize
- the meaning of this bombardment.
-
- At first the noise of the falling bombs and shells only aroused
- curiosity. Ferapontov's wife, who till then had not ceased wailing
- under the shed, became quiet and with the baby in her arms went to the
- gate, listening to the sounds and looking in silence at the people.
-
- The cook and a shop assistant came to the gate. With lively
- curiosity everyone tried to get a glimpse of the projectiles as they
- flew over their heads. Several people came round the corner talking
- eagerly.
-
- "What force!" remarked one. "Knocked the roof and ceiling all to
- splinters!"
-
- "Routed up the earth like a pig," said another.
-
- "That's grand, it bucks one up!" laughed the first. "Lucky you
- jumped aside, or it would have wiped you out!"
-
- Others joined those men and stopped and told how cannon balls had
- fallen on a house close to them. Meanwhile still more projectiles, now
- with the swift sinister whistle of a cannon ball, now with the
- agreeable intermittent whistle of a shell, flew over people's heads
- incessantly, but not one fell close by, they all flew over. Alpatych
- was getting into his trap. The innkeeper stood at the gate.
-
- "What are you staring at?" he shouted to the cook, who in her red
- skirt, with sleeves rolled up, swinging her bare elbows, had stepped
- to the corner to listen to what was being said.
-
- "What marvels!" she exclaimed, but hearing her master's voice she
- turned back. pulling down her tucked-up skirt.
-
- Once more something whistled, but this time quite close, swooping
- downwards like a little bird; a flame flashed in the middle of the
- street, something exploded, and the street was shrouded in smoke.
-
- "Scoundrel, what are you doing?" shouted the innkeeper, rushing to
- the cook.
-
- At that moment the pitiful wailing of women was heard from different
- sides, the frightened baby began to cry, and people crowded silently
- with pale faces round the cook. The loudest sound in that crowd was
- her wailing.
-
- "Oh-h-h! Dear souls, dear kind souls! Don't let me die! My good
- souls!..."
-
- Five minutes later no one remained in the street. The cook, with her
- thigh broken by a shell splinter, had been carried into the kitchen.
- Alpatych, his coachman, Ferapontov's wife and children and the house
- porter were all sitting in the cellar, listening. The roar of guns,
- the whistling of projectiles, and the piteous moaning of the cook,
- which rose above the other sounds, did not cease for a moment. The
- mistress rocked and hushed her baby and when anyone came into the
- cellar asked in a pathetic whisper what had become of her husband
- who had remained in the street. A shopman who entered told her that
- her husband had gone with others to the cathedral, whence they were
- fetching the wonder-working icon of Smolensk.
-
- Toward dusk the cannonade began to subside. Alpatych left the cellar
- and stopped in the doorway. The evening sky that had been so clear was
- clouded with smoke, through which, high up, the sickle of the new moon
- shone strangely. Now that the terrible din of the guns had ceased a
- hush seemed to reign over the town, broken only by the rustle of
- footsteps, the moaning, the distant cries, and the crackle of fires
- which seemed widespread everywhere. The cook's moans had now subsided.
- On two sides black curling clouds of smoke rose and spread from the
- fires. Through the streets soldiers in various uniforms walked or
- ran confusedly in different directions like ants from a ruined
- ant-hill. Several of them ran into Ferapontov's yard before Alpatych's
- eyes. Alpatych went out to the gate. A retreating regiment,
- thronging and hurrying, blocked the street.
-
- Noticing him, an officer said: "The town is being abandoned. Get
- away, get away!" and then, turning to the soldiers, shouted:
-
- "I'll teach you to run into the yards!"
-
- Alpatych went back to the house, called the coachman, and told him
- to set off. Ferapontov's whole household came out too, following
- Alpatych and the coachman. The women, who had been silent till then,
- suddenly began to wail as they looked at the fires- the smoke and even
- the flames of which could be seen in the failing twilight- and as if
- in reply the same kind of lamentation was heard from other parts of
- the street. Inside the shed Alpatych and the coachman arranged the
- tangled reins and traces of their horses with trembling hands.
-
- As Alpatych was driving out of the gate he saw some ten soldiers
- in Ferapontov's open shop, talking loudly and filling their bags and
- knapsacks with flour and sunflower seeds. Just then Ferapontov
- returned and entered his shop. On seeing the soldiers he was about
- to shout at them, but suddenly stopped and, clutching at his hair,
- burst into sobs and laughter:
-
- "Loot everything, lads! Don't let those devils get it!" he cried,
- taking some bags of flour himself and throwing them into the street.
-
- Some of the soldiers were frightened and ran away, others went on
- filling their bags. On seeing Alpatych, Ferapontov turned to him:
-
- "Russia is done for!" he cried. "Alpatych, I'll set the place on
- fire myself. We're done for!..." and Ferapontov ran into the yard.
-
- Soldiers were passing in a constant stream along the street blocking
- it completely, so that Alpatych could not pass out and had to wait.
- Ferapontov's wife and children were also sitting in a cart waiting
- till it was it was possible to drive out.
-
- Night had come. There were stars in the sky and the new moon shone
- out amid the smoke that screened it. On the sloping descent to the
- Dnieper Alpatych's cart and that of the innkeeper's wife, which were
- slowly moving amid the rows of soldiers and of other vehicles, had
- to stop. In a side street near the crossroads where the vehicles had
- stopped, a house and some shops were on fire. This fire was already
- burning itself out. The flames now died down and were lost in the
- black smoke, now suddenly flared up again brightly, lighting up with
- strange distinctness the faces of the people crowding at the
- crossroads. Black figures flitted about before the fire, and through
- the incessant crackling of the flames talking and shouting could be
- heard. Seeing that his trap would not be able to move on for some
- time, Alpatych got down and turned into the side street to look at the
- fire. Soldiers were continually rushing backwards and forwards near
- it, and he saw two of them and a man in a frieze coat dragging burning
- beams into another yard across the street, while others carried
- bundles of hay.
-
- Alpatych went up to a large crowd standing before a high barn
- which was blazing briskly. The walls were all on fire and the back
- wall had fallen in, the wooden roof was collapsing, and the rafters
- were alight. The crowd was evidently watching for the roof to fall in,
- and Alpatych watched for it too.
-
- "Alpatych!" a familiar voice suddenly hailed the old man.
-
- "Mercy on us! Your excellency!" answered Alpatych, immediately
- recognizing the voice of his young prince.
-
- Prince Andrew in his riding cloak, mounted on a black horse, was
- looking at Alpatych from the back of the crowd.
-
- "Why are you here?" he asked.
-
- "Your... your excellency," stammered Alpatych and broke into sobs.
- "Are we really lost? Master!..."
-
- "Why are you here?" Prince Andrew repeated.
-
- At that moment the flames flared up and showed his young master's
- pale worn face. Alpatych told how he had been sent there and how
- difficult it was to get away.
-
- "Are we really quite lost, your excellency?" he asked again.
-
- Prince Andrew without replying took out a notebook and raising his
- knee began writing in pencil on a page he tore out. He wrote to his
- sister:
-
-
- "Smolensk is being abandoned. Bald Hills will be occupied by the
- enemy within a week. Set off immediately for Moscow. Let me know at
- once when you will start. Send by special messenger to Usvyazh."
-
-
- Having written this and given the paper to Alpatych, he told him how
- to arrange for departure of the prince, the princess, his son, and the
- boy's tutor, and how and where to let him know immediately. Before
- he had had time to finish giving these instructions, a chief of
- staff followed by a suite galloped up to him.
-
- "You are a colonel?" shouted the chief of staff with a German
- accent, in a voice familiar to Prince Andrew. "Houses are set on
- fire in your presence and you stand by! What does this mean? You
- will answer for it!" shouted Berg, who was now assistant to the
- chief of staff of the commander of the left flank of the infantry of
- the first army, a place, as Berg said, "very agreeable and well en
- evidence."
-
- Prince Andrew looked at him and without replying went on speaking to
- Alpatych.
-
- "So tell them that I shall await a reply till the tenth, and if by
- the tenth I don't receive news that they have all got away I shall
- have to throw up everything and come myself to Bald Hills."
-
- "Prince," said Berg, recognizing Prince Andrew, "I only spoke
- because I have to obey orders, because I always do obey exactly....
- You must please excuse me," he went on apologetically.
-
- Something cracked in the flames. The fire died down for a moment and
- wreaths of black smoke rolled from under the roof. There was another
- terrible crash and something huge collapsed.
-
- "Ou-rou-rou!" yelled the crowd, echoing the crash of the
- collapsing roof of the barn, the burning grain in which diffused a
- cakelike aroma all around. The flames flared up again, lighting the
- animated, delighted, exhausted faces of the spectators.
-
- The man in the frieze coat raised his arms and shouted:
-
- "It's fine, lads! Now it's raging... It's fine!"
-
- "That's the owner himself," cried several voices.
-
- "Well then," continued Prince Andrew to Alpatych, "report to them as
- I have told you"; and not replying a word to Berg who was now mute
- beside him, he touched his horse and rode down the side street.
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
-
- From Smolensk the troops continued to retreat, followed by the
- enemy. On the tenth of August the regiment Prince Andrew commanded was
- marching along the highroad past the avenue leading to Bald Hills.
- Heat and drought had continued for more than three weeks. Each day
- fleecy clouds floated across the sky and occasionally veiled the
- sun, but toward evening the sky cleared again and the sun set in
- reddish-brown mist. Heavy night dews alone refreshed the earth. The
- unreaped corn was scorched and shed its grain. The marshes dried up.
- The cattle lowed from hunger, finding no food on the sun-parched
- meadows. Only at night and in the forests while the dew lasted was
- there any freshness. But on the road, the highroad along which the
- troops marched, there was no such freshness even at night or when
- the road passed through the forest; the dew was imperceptible on the
- sandy dust churned up more than six inches deep. As soon as day dawned
- the march began. The artillery and baggage wagons moved noiselessly
- through the deep dust that rose to the very hubs of the wheels, and
- the infantry sank ankle-deep in that soft, choking, hot dust that
- never cooled even at night. Some of this dust was kneaded by the
- feet and wheels, while the rest rose and hung like a cloud over the
- troops, settling in eyes, ears, hair, and nostrils, and worst of all
- in the lungs of the men and beasts as they moved along that road.
- The higher the sun rose the higher rose that cloud of dust, and
- through the screen of its hot fine particles one could look with naked
- eye at the sun, which showed like a huge crimson ball in the unclouded
- sky. There was no wind, and the men choked in that motionless
- atmosphere. They marched with handkerchiefs tied over their noses
- and mouths. When they passed through a village they all rushed to
- the wells and fought for the water and drank it down to the mud.
-
- Prince Andrew was in command of a regiment, and the management of
- that regiment, the welfare of the men and the necessity of receiving
- and giving orders, engrossed him. The burning of Smolensk and its
- abandonment made an epoch in his life. A novel feeling of anger
- against the foe made him forget his own sorrow. He was entirely
- devoted to the affairs of his regiment and was considerate and kind to
- his men and officers. In the regiment they called him "our prince,"
- were proud of him and loved him. But he was kind and gentle only to
- those of his regiment, to Timokhin and the like- people quite new to
- him, belonging to a different world and who could not know and
- understand his past. As soon as he came across a former acquaintance
- or anyone from the staff, he bristled up immediately and grew
- spiteful, ironical, and contemptuous. Everything that reminded him
- of his past was repugnant to him, and so in his relations with that
- former circle he confined himself to trying to do his duty and not
- to be unfair.
-
- In truth everything presented itself in a dark and gloomy light to
- Prince Andrew, especially after the abandonment of Smolensk on the
- sixth of August (he considered that it could and should have been
- defended) and after his sick father had had to flee to Moscow,
- abandoning to pillage his dearly beloved Bald Hills which he had built
- and peopled. But despite this, thanks to his regiment, Prince Andrew
- had something to think about entirely apart from general questions.
- Two days previously he had received news that his father, son, and
- sister had left for Moscow; and though there was nothing for him to do
- at Bald Hills, Prince Andrew with a characteristic desire to foment
- his own grief decided that he must ride there.
-
- He ordered his horse to be saddled and, leaving his regiment on
- the march, rode to his father's estate where he had been born and
- spent his childhood. Riding past the pond where there used always to
- be dozens of women chattering as they rinsed their linen or beat it
- with wooden beetles, Prince Andrew noticed that there was not a soul
- about and that the little washing wharf, torn from its place and
- half submerged, was floating on its side in the middle of the pond. He
- rode to the keeper's lodge. No one at the stone entrance gates of
- the drive and the door stood open. Grass had already begun to grow
- on the garden paths, and horses and calves were straying in the
- English park. Prince Andrew rode up to the hothouse; some of the glass
- panes were broken, and of the trees in tubs some were overturned and
- others dried up. He called for Taras the gardener, but no one replied.
- Having gone round the corner of the hothouse to the ornamental garden,
- he saw that the carved garden fence was broken and branches of the
- plum trees had been torn off with the fruit. An old peasant whom
- Prince Andrew in his childhood had often seen at the gate was
- sitting on a green garden seat, plaiting a bast shoe.
-
- He was deaf and did not hear Prince Andrew ride up. He was sitting
- on the seat the old prince used to like to sit on, and beside him
- strips of bast were hanging on the broken and withered branch of a
- magnolia.
-
- Prince Andrew rode up to the house. Several limes in the old
- garden had been cut down and a piebald mare and her foal were
- wandering in front of the house among the rosebushes. The shutters
- were all closed, except at one window which was open. A little serf
- boy, seeing Prince Andrew, ran into the house. Alpatych, having sent
- his family away, was alone at Bald Hills and was sitting indoors
- reading the Lives of the Saints. On hearing that Prince Andrew had
- come, he went out with his spectacles on his nose, buttoning his coat,
- and, hastily stepping up, without a word began weeping and kissing
- Prince Andrew's knee.
-
- Then, vexed at his own weakness, he turned away and began to
- report on the position of affairs. Everything precious and valuable
- had been removed to Bogucharovo. Seventy quarters of grain had also
- been carted away. The hay and the spring corn, of which Alpatych
- said there had been a remarkable crop that year, had been commandeered
- by the troops and mown down while still green. The peasants were
- ruined; some of them too had gone to Bogucharovo, only a few remained.
-
- Without waiting to hear him out, Prince Andrew asked:
-
- "When did my father and sister leave?" meaning when did they leave
- for Moscow.
-
- Alpatych, understanding the question to refer to their departure for
- Bogucharovo, replied that they had left on the seventh and again
- went into details concerning the estate management, asking for
- instructions.
-
- "Am I to let the troops have the oats, and to take a receipt for
- them? We have still six hundred quarters left," he inquired.
-
- "What am I to say to him?" thought Prince Andrew, looking down on
- the old man's bald head shining in the sun and seeing by the
- expression on his face that the old man himself understood how
- untimely such questions were and only asked them to allay his grief.
-
- "Yes, let them have it," replied Prince Andrew.
-
- "If you noticed some disorder in the garden," said Alpatych, "it was
- impossible to prevent it. Three regiments have been here and spent the
- night, dragoons mostly. I took down the name and rank of their
- commanding officer, to hand in a complaint about it."
-
- "Well, and what are you going to do? Will you stay here if the enemy
- occupies the place?" asked Prince Andrew.
-
- Alpatych turned his face to Prince Andrew, looked at him, and
- suddenly with a solemn gesture raised his arm.
-
- "He is my refuge! His will be done!" he exclaimed.
-
- A group of bareheaded peasants was approaching across the meadow
- toward the prince.
-
- "Well, good-by!" said Prince Andrew, bending over to Alpatych.
- "You must go away too, take away what you can and tell the serfs to go
- to the Ryazan estate or to the one near Moscow."
-
- Alpatych clung to Prince Andrew's leg and burst into sobs. Gently
- disengaging himself, the prince spurred his horse and rode down the
- avenue at a gallop.
-
- The old man was still sitting in the ornamental garden, like a fly
- impassive on the face of a loved one who is dead, tapping the last
- on which he was making the bast shoe, and two little girls, running
- out from the hot house carrying in their skirts plums they had plucked
- from the trees there, came upon Prince Andrew. On seeing the young
- master, the elder one frightened look clutched her younger companion
- by the hand and hid with her behind a birch tree, not stopping to pick
- up some green plums they had dropped.
-
- Prince Andrew turned away with startled haste, unwilling to let them
- see that they had been observed. He was sorry for the pretty
- frightened little girl, was afraid of looking at her, and yet felt
- an irresistible desire to do so. A new sensation of comfort and relief
- came over him when, seeing these girls, he realized the existence of
- other human interests entirely aloof from his own and just as
- legitimate as those that occupied him. Evidently these girls
- passionately desired one thing- to carry away and eat those green
- plums without being caught- and Prince Andrew shared their wish for
- the success of their enterprise. He could not resist looking at them
- once more. Believing their danger past, they sprang from their
- ambush and, chirruping something in their shrill little voices and
- holding up their skirts, their bare little sunburned feet scampered
- merrily and quickly across the meadow grass.
-
- Prince Andrew was somewhat refreshed by having ridden off the
- dusty highroad along which the troops were moving. But not far from
- Bald Hills he again came out on the road and overtook his regiment
- at its halting place by the dam of a small pond. It was past one
- o'clock. The sun, a red ball through the dust, burned and scorched his
- back intolerably through his black coat. The dust always hung
- motionless above the buzz of talk that came from the resting troops.
- There was no wind. As he crossed the dam Prince Andrew smelled the
- ooze and freshness of the pond. He longed to get into that water,
- however dirty it might be, and he glanced round at the pool from
- whence came sounds of shrieks and laughter. The small, muddy, green
- pond had risen visibly more than a foot, flooding the dam, because
- it was full of the naked white bodies of soldiers with brick-red
- hands, necks, and faces, who were splashing about in it. All this
- naked white human flesh, laughing and shrieking, floundered about in
- that dirty pool like carp stuffed into a watering can, and the
- suggestion of merriment in that floundering mass rendered it specially
- pathetic.
-
- One fair-haired young soldier of the third company, whom Prince
- Andrew knew and who had a strap round the calf of one leg, crossed
- himself, stepped back to get a good run, and plunged into the water;
- another, a dark noncommissioned officer who was always shaggy, stood
- up to his waist in the water joyfully wriggling his muscular figure
- and snorted with satisfaction as he poured the water over his head
- with hands blackened to the wrists. There were sounds of men
- slapping one another, yelling, and puffing.
-
- Everywhere on the bank, on the dam, and in the pond, there was
- healthy, white, muscular flesh. The officer, Timokhin, with his red
- little nose, standing on the dam wiping himself with a towel, felt
- confused at seeing the prince, but made up his mind to address him
- nevertheless.
-
- "It's very nice, your excellency! Wouldn't you like to?" said he.
-
- "It's dirty," replied Prince Andrew, making a grimace.
-
- "We'll clear it out for you in a minute," said Timokhin, and,
- still undressed, ran off to clear the men out of the pond.
-
- "The prince wants to bathe."
-
- "What prince? Ours?" said many voices, and the men were in such
- haste to clear out that the prince could hardly stop them. He
- decided that he would rather himself with water in the barn.
-
- "Flesh, bodies, cannon fodder!" he thought, and he looked at his own
- naked body and shuddered, not from cold but from a sense of disgust
- and horror he did not himself understand, aroused by the sight of that
- immense number of bodies splashing about in the dirty pond.
-
-
- On the seventh of August Prince Bagration wrote as follows from
- his quarters at Mikhaylovna on the Smolensk road:
-
-
- Dear Count Alexis Andreevich- (He was writing to Arakcheev but
- knew that his letter would be read by the Emperor, and therefore
- weighed every word in it to the best of his ability.)
-
- I expect the Minister [Barclay de Tolly] has already reported the
- abandonment of Smolensk to the enemy. It is pitiable and sad, and
- the whole army is in despair that this most important place has been
- wantonly abandoned. I, for my part, begged him personally most
- urgently and finally wrote him, but nothing would induce him to
- consent. I swear to you on my honor that Napoleon was in such a fix as
- never before and might have lost half his army but could not have
- taken Smolensk. Our troops fought, and are fighting, as never
- before. With fifteen thousand men I held the enemy at bay for
- thirty-five hours and beat him; but he would not hold out even for
- fourteen hours. It is disgraceful, a stain on our army, and as for
- him, he ought, it seems to me, not to live. If he reports that our
- losses were great, it is not true; perhaps about four thousand, not
- more, and not even that; but even were they ten thousand, that's
- war! But the enemy has lost masses...
-
- What would it have cost him to hold out for another two days? They
- would have had to retire of their own accord, for they had no water
- for men or horses. He gave me his word he would not retreat, but
- suddenly sent instructions that he was retiring that night. We
- cannot fight in this way, or we may soon bring the enemy to Moscow...
-
- There is a rumor that you are thinking of peace. God forbid that you
- should make peace after all our sacrifices and such insane retreats!
- You would set all Russia against you and every one of us would feel
- ashamed to wear the uniform. If it has come to this- we must fight
- as long as Russia can and as long as there are men able to stand...
-
- One man ought to be in command, and not two. Your Minister may
- perhaps be good as a Minister, but as a general he is not merely bad
- but execrable, yet to him is entrusted the fate of our whole
- country.... I am really frantic with vexation; forgive my writing
- boldly. It is clear that the man who advocates the conclusion of a
- peace, and that the Minister should command the army, does not love
- our sovereign and desires the ruin of us all. So I write you
- frankly: call out the militia. For the Minister is leading these
- visitors after him to Moscow in a most masterly way. The whole army
- feels great suspicion of the Imperial aide-de-camp Wolzogen. He is
- said to be more Napoleon's man than ours, and he is always advising
- the Minister. I am not merely civil to him but obey him like a
- corporal, though I am his senior. This is painful, but, loving my
- benefactor and sovereign, I submit. Only I am sorry for the Emperor
- that he entrusts our fine army to such as he. Consider that on our
- retreat we have lost by fatigue and left in the hospital more than
- fifteen thousand men, and had we attacked this would not have
- happened. Tell me, for God's sake, what will Russia, our mother
- Russia, say to our being so frightened, and why are we abandoning
- our good and gallant Fatherland to such rabble and implanting feelings
- of hatred and shame in all our subjects? What are we scared at and
- of whom are we afraid? I am not to blame that the Minister is
- vacillating, a coward, dense, dilatory, and has all bad qualities. The
- whole army bewails it and calls down curses upon him...
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
-
- Among the innumerable categories applicable to the phenomena of
- human life one may discriminate between those in which substance
- prevails and those in which form prevails. To the latter- as
- distinguished from village, country, provincial, or even Moscow
- life- we may allot Petersburg life, and especially the life of its
- salons. That life of the salons is unchanging. Since the year 1805
- we had made peace and had again quarreled with Bonaparte and had
- made constitutions and unmade them again, but the salons of Anna
- Pavlovna Helene remained just as they had been- the one seven and
- the other five years before. At Anna Pavlovna's they talked with
- perplexity of Bonaparte's successes just as before and saw in them and
- in the subservience shown to him by the European sovereigns a
- malicious conspiracy, the sole object of which was to cause
- unpleasantness and anxiety to the court circle of which Anna
- Pavlovna was the representative. And in Helene's salon, which
- Rumyantsev himself honored with his visits, regarding Helene as a
- remarkably intelligent woman, they talked with the same ecstasy in
- 1812 as in 1808 of the "great nation" and the "great man," and
- regretted our rupture with France, a rupture which, according to them,
- ought to be promptly terminated by peace.
-
- Of late, since the Emperor's return from the army, there had been
- some excitement in these conflicting salon circles and some
- demonstrations of hostility to one another, but each camp retained its
- own tendency. In Anna Pavlovna's circle only those Frenchmen were
- admitted who were deep-rooted legitimists, and patriotic views were
- expressed to the effect that one ought not to go to the French theater
- and that to maintain the French troupe was costing the government as
- much as a whole army corps. The progress of the war was eagerly
- followed, and only the reports most flattering to our army were
- circulated. In the French circle of Helene and Rumyantsev the
- reports of the cruelty of the enemy and of the war were contradicted
- and all Napoleon's attempts at conciliation were discussed. In that
- circle they discountenanced those who advised hurried preparations for
- a removal to Kazan of the court and the girls' educational
- establishments under the patronage of the Dowager Empress. In Helene's
- circle the war in general was regarded as a series of formal
- demonstrations which would very soon end in peace, and the view
- prevailed expressed by Bilibin- who now in Petersburg was quite at
- home in Helene's house, which every clever man was obliged to visit-
- that not by gunpowder but by those who invented it would matters be
- settled. In that circle the Moscow enthusiasm- news of which had
- reached Petersburg simultaneously with the Emperor's return- was
- ridiculed sarcastically and very cleverly, though with much caution.
-
- Anna Pavlovna's circle on the contrary was enraptured by this
- enthusiasm and spoke of it as Plutarch speaks of the deeds of the
- ancients. Prince Vasili, who still occupied his former important
- posts, formed a connecting link between these two circles. He
- visited his "good friend Anna Pavlovna" as well as his daughter's
- "diplomatic salon," and often in his constant comings and goings
- between the two camps became confused and said at Helene's what he
- should have said at Anna Pavlovna's and vice versa.
-
- Soon after the Emperor's return Prince Vasili in a conversation
- about the war at Anna Pavlovna's severely condemned Barclay de
- Tolly, but was undecided as to who ought to be appointed commander
- in chief. One of the visitors, usually spoken of as "a man of great
- merit," having described how he had that day seen Kutuzov, the newly
- chosen chief of the Petersburg militia, presiding over the
- enrollment of recruits at the Treasury, cautiously ventured to suggest
- that Kutuzov would be the man to satisfy all requirements.
-
- Anna Pavlovna remarked with a melancholy smile that Kutuzov had done
- nothing but cause the Emperor annoyance.
-
- "I have talked and talked at the Assembly of the Nobility," Prince
- Vasili interrupted, "but they did not listen to me. I told them his
- election as chief of the militia would not please the Emperor. They
- did not listen to me.
-
- "It's all this mania for opposition," he went on. "And who for? It
- is all because we want to ape the foolish enthusiasm of those
- Muscovites," Prince Vasili continued, forgetting for a moment that
- though at Helene's one had to ridicule the Moscow enthusiasm, at
- Anna Pavlovna's one had to be ecstatic about it. But he retrieved
- his mistake at once. "Now, is it suitable that Count Kutuzov, the
- oldest general in Russia, should preside at that tribunal? He will get
- nothing for his pains! How could they make a man commander in chief
- who cannot mount a horse, who drops asleep at a council, and has the
- very worst morals! A good reputation he made for himself at Bucharest!
- I don't speak of his capacity as a general, but at a time like this
- how they appoint they appoint a decrepit, blind old man, positively
- blind? A fine idea to have a blind general! He can't see anything.
- To play blindman's bluff? He can't see at all!"
-
- No one replied to his remarks.
-
- This was quite correct on the twenty-fourth of July. But on the
- twenty-ninth of July Kutuzov received the title of Prince. This
- might indicate a wish to get rid of him, and therefore Prince Vasili's
- opinion continued to be correct though he was not now in any hurry
- to express it. But on the eighth of August a committee, consisting
- of Field Marshal Saltykov, Arakcheev, Vyazmitinov, Lopukhin, and
- Kochubey met to consider the progress of the war. This committee
- came to the conclusion that our failures were due to a want of unity
- in the command and though the members of the committee were aware of
- the Emperor's dislike of Kutuzov, after a short deliberation they
- agreed to advise his appointment as commander in chief. That same
- day Kutuzov was appointed commander in chief with full powers over the
- armies and over the whole region occupied by them.
-
- On the ninth of August Prince Vasili at Anna Pavlovna's again met
- the "man of great merit." The latter was very attentive to Anna
- Pavlovna because he wanted to be appointed director of one of the
- educational establishments for young ladies. Prince Vasili entered the
- room with the air of a happy conqueror who has attained the object
- of his desires.
-
- "Well, have you heard the great news? Prince Kutuzov is field
- marshal! All dissensions are at an end! I am so glad, so delighted! At
- last we have a man!" said he, glancing sternly and significantly round
- at everyone in the drawing room.
-
- The "man of great merit," despite his desire to obtain the post of
- director, could not refrain from reminding Prince Vasili of his former
- opinion. Though this was impolite to Prince Vasili in Anna
- Pavlovna's drawing room, and also to Anna Pavlovna herself who had
- received the news with delight, he could not resist the temptation.
-
- "But, Prince, they say he is blind!" said he, reminding Prince
- Vasili of his own words.
-
- "Eh? Nonsense! He sees well enough," said Prince Vasili rapidly,
- in a deep voice and with a slight cough- the voice and cough with
- which he was wont to dispose of all difficulties.
-
- "He sees well enough," he added. "And what I am so pleased about,"
- he went on, "is that our sovereign has given him full powers over
- all the armies and the whole region- powers no commander in chief ever
- had before. He is a second autocrat," he concluded with a victorious
- smile.
-
- "God grant it! God grant it!" said Anna Pavlovna.
-
- The "man of great merit," who was still a novice in court circles,
- wishing to flatter Anna Pavlovna by defending her former position on
- this question, observed:
-
- "It is said that the Emperor was reluctant to give Kutuzov those
- powers. They say he blushed like a girl to whom Joconde is read,
- when he said to Kutuzov: 'Your Emperor and the Fatherland award you
- this honor.'
-
- "Perhaps the heart took no part in that speech," said Anna Pavlovna.
-
- "Oh, no, no!" warmly rejoined Prince Vasili, who would not now yield
- Kutuzov to anyone; in his opinion Kutuzov was not only admirable
- himself, but was adored by everybody. "No, that's impossible," said
- he, "for our sovereign appreciated him so highly before."
-
- "God grant only that Prince Kutuzov assumes real power and does
- not allow anyone to put a spoke in his wheel," observed Anna Pavlovna.
-
- Understanding at once to whom she alluded, Prince Vasili said in a
- whisper:
-
- "I know for a fact that Kutuzov made it an absolute condition that
- the Tsarevich should not be with the army. Do you know what he said to
- the Emperor?"
-
- And Prince Vasili repeated the words supposed to have been spoken by
- Kutuzov to the Emperor. "I can neither punish him if he does wrong nor
- reward him if he does right."
-
- "Oh, a very wise man is Prince Kutuzov! I have known him a long
- time!"
-
- "They even say," remarked the "man of great merit" who did not yet
- possess courtly tact, "that his excellency made it an express
- condition that the sovereign himself should not be with the army."
-
- As soon as he said this both Prince Vasili and Anna Pavlovna
- turned away from him and glanced sadly at one another with a sigh at
- his naivete.
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
-
- While this was taking place in Petersburg the French had already
- passed Smolensk and were drawing nearer and nearer to Moscow.
- Napoleon's historian Thiers, like other of his historians, trying to
- justify his hero says that he was drawn to the walls of Moscow against
- his will. He is as right as other historians who look for the
- explanation of historic events in the will of one man; he is as
- right as the Russian historians who maintain that Napoleon was drawn
- to Moscow by the skill of the Russian commanders. Here besides the law
- of retrospection, which regards all the past as a preparation for
- events that subsequently occur, the law of reciprocity comes in,
- confusing the whole matter. A good chessplayer having lost a game is
- sincerely convinced that his loss resulted from a mistake he made
- and looks for that mistake in the opening, but forgets that at each
- stage of the game there were similar mistakes and that none of his
- moves were perfect. He only notices the mistake to which he pays
- attention, because his opponent took advantage of it. How much more
- complex than this is the game of war, which occurs under certain
- limits of time, and where it is not one will that manipulates lifeless
- objects, but everything results from innumerable conflicts of
- various wills!
-
- After Smolensk Napoleon sought a battle beyond Dorogobuzh at Vyazma,
- and then at Tsarevo-Zaymishche, but it happened that owing to a
- conjunction of innumerable circumstances the Russians could not give
- battle till they reached Borodino, seventy miles from Moscow. From
- Vyazma Napoleon ordered a direct advance on Moscow.
-
- Moscou, la capitale asiatique de ce grand empire, la ville sacree
- des peuples d'Alexandre, Moscou avec ses innombrables eglises en forme
- de pagodes chinoises,* this Moscow gave Napoleon's imagination no
- rest. On the march from Vyazma to Tsarevo-Zaymishche he rode his light
- bay bobtailed ambler accompanied by his Guards, his bodyguard, his
- pages, and aides-de-camp. Berthier, his chief of staff, dropped behind
- to question a Russian prisoner captured by the cavalry. Followed by
- Lelorgne d'Ideville, an interpreter, he overtook Napoleon at a
- gallop and reined in his horse with an amused expression.
-
-
- *"Moscow, the Asiatic capital of this great empire, the sacred
- city of Alexander's people, Moscow with its innumerable churches
- shaped like Chinese pagodas."
-
-
- "Well?" asked Napoleon.
-
- "One of Platov's Cossacks says that Platov's corps is joining up
- with the main army and that Kutuzov has been appointed commander in
- chief. He is a very shrewd and garrulous fellow."
-
- Napoleon smiled and told them to give the Cossack a horse and
- bring the man to him. He wished to talk to him himself. Several
- adjutants galloped off, and an hour later, Lavrushka, the serf Denisov
- had handed over to Rostov, rode up to Napoleon in an orderly's
- jacket and on a French cavalry saddle, with a merry, and tipsy face.
- Napoleon told him to ride by his side and began questioning him.
-
- "You are a Cossack?"
-
- "Yes, a Cossack, your Honor."
-
- "The Cossack, not knowing in what company he was, for Napoleon's
- plain appearance had nothing about it that would reveal to an Oriental
- mind the presence of a monarch, talked with extreme familiarity of the
- incidents of the war," says Thiers, narrating this episode. In reality
- Lavrushka, having got drunk the day before and left his master
- dinnerless, had been whipped and sent to the village in quest of
- chickens, where he engaged in looting till the French took him
- prisoner. Lavrushka was one of those coarse, bare-faced lackeys who
- have seen all sorts of things, consider it necessary to do
- everything in a mean and cunning way, are ready to render any sort
- of service to their master, and are keen at guessing their master's
- baser impulses, especially those prompted by vanity and pettiness.
-
- Finding himself in the company of Napoleon, whose identity he had
- easily and surely recognized, Lavrushka was not in the least abashed
- but merely did his utmost to gain his new master's favor.
-
- He knew very well that this was Napoleon, but Napoleon's presence
- could no more intimidate him than Rostov's, or a sergeant major's with
- the rods, would have done, for he had nothing that either the sergeant
- major or Napoleon could deprive him of.
-
- So he rattled on, telling all the gossip he had heard among the
- orderlies. Much of it true. But when Napoleon asked him whether the
- Russians thought they would beat Bonaparte or not, Lavrushka screwed
- up his eyes and considered.
-
- In this question he saw subtle cunning, as men of his type see
- cunning in everything, so he frowned and did not answer immediately.
-
- "It's like this," he said thoughtfully, "if there's a battle soon,
- yours will win. That's right. But if three days pass, then after that,
- well, then that same battle will not soon be over."
-
- Lelorgne d'Ideville smilingly interpreted this speech to Napoleon
- thus: "If a battle takes place within the next three days the French
- will win, but if later, God knows what will happen." Napoleon did
- not smile, though he was evidently in high good humor, and he
- ordered these words to be repeated.
-
- Lavrushka noticed this and to entertain him further, pretending
- not to know who Napoleon was, added:
-
- "We know that you have Bonaparte and that he has beaten everybody in
- the world, but we are a different matter..."- without knowing why or
- how this bit of boastful patriotism slipped out at the end.
-
- The interpreter translated these words without the last phrase,
- and Bonaparte smiled. "The young Cossack made his mighty
- interlocutor smile," says Thiers. After riding a few paces in silence,
- Napoleon turned to Berthier and said he wished to see how the news
- that he was talking to the Emperor himself, to that very Emperor who
- had written his immortally victorious name on the Pyramids, would
- affect this enfant du Don.*
-
-
- *"Child of the Don."
-
-
- The fact was accordingly conveyed to Lavrushka.
-
- Lavrushka, understanding that this was done to perplex him and
- that Napoleon expected him to be frightened, to gratify his new
- masters promptly pretended to be astonished and awe-struck, opened his
- eyes wide, and assumed the expression he usually put on when taken
- to be whipped. "As soon as Napoleon's interpreter had spoken," says
- Thiers, "the Cossack, seized by amazement, did not utter another word,
- but rode on, his eyes fixed on the conqueror whose fame had reached
- him across the steppes of the East. All his loquacity was suddenly
- arrested and replaced by a naive and silent feeling of admiration.
- Napoleon, after making the Cossack a present, had him set free like
- a bird restored to its native fields."
-
- Napoleon rode on, dreaming of the Moscow that so appealed to his
- imagination, and "the bird restored to its native fields" galloped
- to our outposts, inventing on the way all that had not taken place but
- that he meant to relate to his comrades. What had really taken place
- he did not wish to relate because it seemed to him not worth
- telling. He found the Cossacks, inquired for the regiment operating
- with Platov's detachment and by evening found his master, Nicholas
- Rostov, quartered at Yankovo. Rostov was just mounting to go for a
- ride round the neighboring villages with Ilyin; he let Lavrushka
- have another horse and took him along with him.
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
-
- Princess Mary was not in Moscow and out of danger as Prince Andrew
- supposed.
-
- After the return of Alpatych from Smolensk the old prince suddenly
- seemed to awake as from a dream. He ordered the militiamen to be
- called up from the villages and armed, and wrote a letter to the
- commander in chief informing him that he had resolved to remain at
- Bald Hills to the last extremity and to defend it, leaving to the
- commander in chief's discretion to take measures or not for the
- defense of Bald Hills, where one of Russia's oldest generals would
- be captured or killed, and he announced to his household that he would
- remain at Bald Hills.
-
- But while himself remaining, he gave instructions for the
- departure of the princess and Dessalles with the little prince to
- Bogucharovo and thence to Moscow. Princess Mary, alarmed by her
- father's feverish and sleepless activity after his previous apathy,
- could not bring herself to leave him alone and for the first time in
- her life ventured to disobey him. She refused to go away and her
- father's fury broke over her in a terrible storm. He repeated every
- injustice he had ever inflicted on her. Trying to convict her, he told
- her she had worn him out, had caused his quarrel with his son, had
- harbored nasty suspicions of him, making it the object of her life
- to poison his existence, and he drove her from his study telling her
- that if she did not go away it was all the same to him. He declared
- that he did not wish to remember her existence and warned her not to
- dare to let him see her. The fact that he did not, as she had
- feared, order her to be carried away by force but only told her not to
- let him see her cheered Princess Mary. She knew it was a proof that in
- the depth of his soul he was glad she was remaining at home and had
- not gone away.
-
- The morning after little Nicholas had left, the old prince donned
- his full uniform and prepared to visit the commander in chief. His
- caleche was already at the door. Princess Mary saw him walk out of the
- house in his uniform wearing all his orders and go down the garden
- to review his armed peasants and domestic serfs. She sat by the window
- listening to his voice which reached her from the garden. Suddenly
- several men came running up the avenue with frightened faces.
-
- Princess Mary ran out to the porch, down the flower-bordered path,
- and into the avenue. A large crowd of militiamen and domestics were
- moving toward her, and in their midst several men were supporting by
- the armpits and dragging along a little old man in a uniform and
- decorations. She ran up to him and, in the play of the sunlight that
- fell in small round spots through the shade of the lime-tree avenue,
- could not be sure what change there was in his face. All she could see
- was that his former stern and determined expression had altered to one
- of timidity and submission. On seeing his daughter he moved his
- helpless lips and made a hoarse sound. It was impossible to make out
- what he wanted. He was lifted up, carried to his study, and laid on
- the very couch he had so feared of late.
-
- The doctor, who was fetched that same night, bled him and said
- that the prince had had seizure a paralyzing his right side.
-
- It was becoming more and more dangerous to remain at Bald Hills, and
- next day they moved the prince to Bogucharovo, the doctor accompanying
- him.
-
- By the time they reached Bogucharovo, Dessalles and the little
- prince had already left for Moscow.
-
- For three weeks the old prince lay stricken by paralysis in the
- new house Prince Andrew had built at Bogucharovo, ever in the same
- state, getting neither better nor worse. He was unconscious and lay
- like a distorted corpse. He muttered unceasingly, his eyebrows and
- lips twitching, and it was impossible to tell whether he understood
- what was going on around him or not. One thing was certain- that he
- was suffering and wished to say something. But what it was, no one
- could tell: it might be some caprice of a sick and half-crazy man,
- or it might relate to public affairs, or possibly to family concerns.
-
- The doctor said this restlessness did not mean anything and was
- due to physical causes; but Princess Mary thought he wished to tell
- her something, and the fact that her presence always increased his
- restlessness confirmed her opinion.
-
- He was evidently suffering both physically and mentally. There was
- no hope of recovery. It was impossible for him to travel, it would not
- do to let him die on the road. "Would it not be better if the end
- did come, the very end?" Princess Mary sometimes thought. Night and
- day, hardly sleeping at all, she watched him and, terrible to say,
- often watched him not with hope of finding signs of improvement but
- wishing to find symptoms of the approach of the end.
-
- Strange as it was to her to acknowledge this feeling in herself, yet
- there it was. And what seemed still more terrible to her was that
- since her father's illness began (perhaps even sooner, when she stayed
- with him expecting something to happen), all the personal desires
- and hopes that had been forgotten or sleeping within her had awakened.
- Thoughts that had not entered her mind for years- thoughts of a life
- free from the fear of her father, and even the possibility of love and
- of family happiness- floated continually in her imagination like
- temptations of the devil. Thrust them aside as she would, questions
- continually recurred to her as to how she would order her life now,
- after that. These were temptations of the devil and Princess Mary knew
- it. She knew that the sole weapon against him was prayer, and she
- tried to pray. She assumed an attitude of prayer, looked at the icons,
- repeated the words of a prayer, but she could not pray. She felt
- that a different world had now taken possession of her- the life of
- a world of strenuous and free activity, quite opposed to the spiritual
- world in which till now she had been confined and in which her
- greatest comfort had been prayer. She could not pray, could not
- weep, and worldly cares took possession of her.
-
- It was becoming dangerous to remain in Bogucharovo. News of the
- approach of the French came from all sides, and in one village, ten
- miles from Bogucharovo, a homestead had been looted by French
- marauders.
-
- The doctor insisted on the necessity of moving the prince; the
- provincial Marshal of the Nobility sent an official to Princess Mary
- to persuade her to get away as quickly as possible, and the head of
- the rural police having come to Bogucharovo urged the same thing,
- saying that the French were only some twenty-five miles away, that
- French proclamations were circulating in the villages, and that if the
- princess did not take her father away before the fifteenth, he could
- not answer for the consequences.
-
- The princess decided to leave on the fifteenth. The cares of
- preparation and giving orders, for which everyone came to her,
- occupied her all day. She spent the night of the fourteenth as
- usual, without undressing, in the room next to the one where the
- prince lay. Several times, waking up, she heard his groans and
- muttering, the creak of his bed, and the steps of Tikhon and the
- doctor when they turned him over. Several times she listened at the
- door, and it seemed to her that his mutterings were louder than
- usual and that they turned him over oftener. She could not sleep and
- several times went to the door and listened, wishing to enter but
- not deciding to do so. Though he did not speak, Princess Mary saw
- and knew how unpleasant every sign of anxiety on his account was to
- him. She had noticed with what dissatisfaction he turned from the look
- she sometimes involuntarily fixed on him. She knew that her going in
- during the night at an unusual hour would irritate him.
-
- But never had she felt so grieved for him or so much afraid of
- losing him. She recalled all her life with him and in every word and
- act of his found an expression of his love of her. Occasionally amid
- these memories temptations of the devil would surge into her
- imagination: thoughts of how things would be after his death, and
- how her new, liberated life would be ordered. But she drove these
- thoughts away with disgust. Toward morning he became quiet and she
- fell asleep.
-
- She woke late. That sincerity which often comes with waking showed
- her clearly what chiefly concerned her about her father's illness.
- On waking she listened to what was going on behind the door and,
- hearing him groan, said to herself with a sigh that things were
- still the same.
-
- "But what could have happened? What did I want? I want his death!"
- she cried with a feeling of loathing for herself.
-
- She washed, dressed, said her prayers, and went out to the porch. In
- front of it stood carriages without horses and things were being
- packed into the vehicles.
-
- It was a warm, gray morning. Princess Mary stopped at the porch,
- still horrified by her spiritual baseness and trying to arrange her
- thoughts before going to her father. The doctor came downstairs and
- went out to her.
-
- "He is a little better today," said he. "I was looking for you.
- One can make out something of what he is saying. His head is
- clearer. Come in, he is asking for you..."
-
- Princess Mary's heart beat so violently at this news that she grew
- pale and leaned against the wall to keep from falling. To see him,
- talk to him, feel his eyes on her now that her whole soul was
- overflowing with those dreadful, wicked temptations, was a torment
- of joy and terror.
-
- "Come," said the doctor.
-
- Princess Mary entered her father's room and went up to his bed. He
- was lying on his back propped up high, and his small bony hands with
- their knotted purple veins were lying on the quilt; his left eye gazed
- straight before him, his right eye was awry, and his brows and lips
- motionless. He seemed altogether so thin, small, and pathetic. His
- face seemed to have shriveled or melted; his features had grown
- smaller. Princess Mary went up and kissed his hand. His left hand
- pressed hers so that she understood that he had long been waiting
- for her to come. He twitched her hand, and his brows and lips quivered
- angrily.
-
- She looked at him in dismay trying to guess what he wanted of her.
- When she changed her position so that his left eye could see her
- face he calmed down, not taking his eyes off her for some seconds.
- Then his lips and tongue moved, sounds came, and he began to speak,
- gazing timidly and imploringly at her, evidently afraid that she might
- not understand.
-
- Straining all her faculties Princess Mary looked at him. The comic
- efforts with which he moved his tongue made her drop her eyes and with
- difficulty repress the sobs that rose to her throat. He said
- something, repeating the same words several times. She could not
- understand them, but tried to guess what he was saying and inquiringly
- repeated the words he uttered.
-
- "Mmm...ar...ate...ate..." he repeated several times.
-
- It was quite impossible to understand these sounds. The doctor
- thought he had guessed them, and inquiringly repeated: "Mary, are
- you afraid?" The prince shook his head, again repeated the same
- sounds.
-
- "My mind, my mind aches?" questioned Princess Mary.
-
- He made a mumbling sound in confirmation of this, took her hand, and
- began pressing it to different parts of his breast as if trying to
- find the right place for it.
-
- "Always thoughts... about you... thoughts..." he then uttered much
- more clearly than he had done before, now that he was sure of being
- understood.
-
- Princess Mary pressed her head against his hand, trying to hide
- her sobs and tears.
-
- He moved his hand over her hair.
-
- "I have been calling you all night..." he brought out.
-
- "If only I had known..." she said through her tears. "I was afraid
- to come in."
-
- He pressed her hand.
-
- "Weren't you asleep?"
-
- "No, I did not sleep," said Princess Mary, shaking her head.
-
- Unconsciously imitating her father, she now tried to express herself
- as he did, as much as possible by signs, and her tongue too seemed
- to move with difficulty.
-
- "Dear one... Dearest..." Princess Mary could not quite make out what
- he had said, but from his look it was clear that he had uttered a
- tender caressing word such as he had never used to her before. "Why
- didn't you come in?"
-
- "And I was wishing for his death!" thought Princess Mary.
-
- He was silent awhile.
-
- "Thank you... daughter dear!... for all, for all... forgive!...
- thank you!... forgive!... thank you!..." and tears began to flow
- from his eyes. "Call Andrew!" he said suddenly, and a childish,
- timid expression of doubt showed itself on his face as he spoke.
-
- He himself seemed aware that his demand was meaningless. So at least
- it seemed to Princess Mary.
-
- "I have a letter from him," she replied.
-
- He glanced at her with timid surprise.
-
- "Where is he?"
-
- "He's with the army, Father, at Smolensk."
-
- He closed his eyes and remained silent a long time. Then as if in
- answer to his doubts and to confirm the fact that now he understood
- and remembered everything, he nodded his head and reopened his eyes.
-
- "Yes," he said, softly and distinctly. "Russia has perished. They've
- destroyed her."
-
- And he began to sob, and again tears flowed from his eyes.
- Princess Mary could no longer restrain herself and wept while she
- gazed at his face.
-
- Again he closed his eyes. His sobs ceased, he pointed to his eyes,
- and Tikhon, understanding him, wiped away the tears.
-
- Then he again opened his eyes and said something none of them
- could understand for a long time, till at last Tikhon understood and
- repeated it. Princess Mary had sought the meaning of his words in
- the mood in which he had just been speaking. She thought he was
- speaking of Russia, or Prince Andrew, of herself, of his grandson,
- or of his own death, and so she could not guess his words.
-
- "Put on your white dress. I like it," was what he said.
-
- Having understood this Princess Mary sobbed still louder, and the
- doctor taking her arm led her out to the veranda, soothing her and
- trying to persuade her to prepare for her journey. When she had left
- the room the prince again began speaking about his son, about the war,
- and about the Emperor, angrily twitching his brows and raising his
- hoarse voice, and then he had a second and final stroke.
-
- Princess Mary stayed on the veranda. The day had cleared, it was hot
- and sunny. She could understand nothing, think of nothing and feel
- nothing, except passionate love for her father, love such as she
- thought she had never felt till that moment. She ran out sobbing
- into the garden and as far as the pond, along the avenues of young
- lime trees Prince Andrew had planted.
-
- "Yes... I... I... I wished for his death! Yes, I wanted it to end
- quicker.... I wished to be at peace.... And what will become of me?
- What use will peace be when he is no longer here?" Princess Mary
- murmured, pacing the garden with hurried steps and pressing her
- hands to her bosom which heaved with convulsive sobs.
-
- When she had completed the tour of the garden, which brought her
- again to the house, she saw Mademoiselle Bourienne- who had remained
- at Bogucharovo and did not wish to leave it- coming toward her with
- a stranger. This was the Marshal of the Nobility of the district,
- who had come personally to point out to the princess the necessity for
- her prompt departure. Princess Mary listened without understanding
- him; she led him to the house, offered him lunch, and sat down with
- him. Then, excusing herself, she went to the door of the old
- prince's room. The doctor came out with an agitated face and said
- she could not enter.
-
- "Go away, Princess! Go away... go away!"
-
- She returned to the garden and sat down on the grass at the foot
- of the slope by the pond, where no one could see her. She did not know
- how long she had been there when she was aroused by the sound of a
- woman's footsteps running along the path. She rose and saw Dunyasha
- her maid, who was evidently looking for her, and who stopped
- suddenly as if in alarm on seeing her mistress.
-
- "Please come, Princess... The Prince," said Dunyasha in a breaking
- voice.
-
- "Immediately, I'm coming, I'm coming!" replied the princess
- hurriedly, not giving Dunyasha time to finish what she was saying, and
- trying to avoid seeing the girl she ran toward the house.
-
- "Princess, it's God's will! You must be prepared for everything,"
- said the Marshal, meeting her at the house door.
-
- "Let me alone; it's not true!" she cried angrily to him.
-
- The doctor tried to stop her. She pushed him aside and ran to her
- father's door. "Why are these people with frightened faces stopping
- me? I don't want any of them! And what are they doing here?" she
- thought. She opened the door and the bright daylight in that
- previously darkened room startled her. In the room were her nurse
- and other women. They all drew back from the bed, making way for
- her. He was still lying on the bed as before, but the stern expression
- of his quiet face made Princess Mary stop short on the threshold.
-
- "No, he's not dead- it's impossible!" she told herself and
- approached him, and repressing the terror that seized her, she pressed
- her lips to his cheek. But she stepped back immediately. All the force
- of the tenderness she had been feeling for him vanished instantly
- and was replaced by a feeling of horror at what lay there before
- her. "No, he is no more! He is not, but here where he was is something
- unfamiliar and hostile, some dreadful, terrifying, and repellent
- mystery!" And hiding her face in her hands, Princess Mary sank into
- the arms of the doctor, who held her up.
-
-
- In the presence of Tikhon and the doctor the women washed what had
- been the prince, tied his head up with a handkerchief that the mouth
- should not stiffen while open, and with another handkerchief tied
- together the legs that were already spreading apart. Then they dressed
- him in uniform with his decorations and placed his shriveled little
- body on a table. Heaven only knows who arranged all this and when, but
- it all got done as if of its own accord. Toward night candles were
- burning round his coffin, a pall was spread over it, the floor was
- strewn with sprays of juniper, a printed band was tucked in under
- his shriveled head, and in a corner of the room sat a chanter
- reading the psalms.
-
- Just as horses shy and snort and gather about a dead horse, so the
- inmates of the house and strangers crowded into the drawing room round
- the coffin- the Marshal, the village Elder, peasant women- and all
- with fixed and frightened eyes, crossing themselves, bowed and
- kissed the old prince's cold and stiffened hand.
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
-
- Until Prince Andrew settled in Bogucharovo its owners had always
- been absentees, and its peasants were of quite a different character
- from those of Bald Hills. They differed from them in speech, dress,
- and disposition. They were called steppe peasants. The old prince used
- to approve of them for their endurance at work when they came to
- Bald Hills to help with the harvest or to dig ponds, and ditches,
- but he disliked them for their boorishness.
-
- Prince Andrew's last stay at Bogucharovo, when he introduced
- hospitals and schools and reduced the quitrent the peasants had to
- pay, had not softened their disposition but had on the contrary
- strengthened in them the traits of character the old prince called
- boorishness. Various obscure rumors were always current among them: at
- one time a rumor that they would all be enrolled as Cossacks; at
- another of a new religion to which they were all to be converted; then
- of some proclamation of the Tsar's and of an oath to the Tsar Paul
- in 1797 (in connection with which it was rumored that freedom had been
- granted them but the landowners had stopped it), then of Peter
- Fedorovich's return to the throne in seven years' time, when
- everything would be made free and so "simple" that there would be no
- restrictions. Rumors of the war with Bonaparte and his invasion were
- connected in their minds with the same sort of vague notions of
- Antichrist, the end of the world, and "pure freedom."
-
- In the vicinity of Bogucharovo were large villages belonging to
- the crown or to owners whose serfs paid quitrent and could work
- where they pleased. There were very few resident landlords in the
- neighborhood and also very few domestic or literate serfs, and in
- the lives of the peasantry of those parts the mysterious undercurrents
- in the life of the Russian people, the causes and meaning of which are
- so baffling to contemporaries, were more clearly and strongly
- noticeable than among others. One instance, which had occurred some
- twenty years before, was a movement among the peasants to emigrate
- to some unknown "warm rivers." Hundreds of peasants, among them the
- Bogucharovo folk, suddenly began selling their cattle and moving in
- whole families toward the southeast. As birds migrate to somewhere
- beyond the sea, so these men with their wives and children streamed to
- the southeast, to parts where none of them had ever been. They set off
- in caravans, bought their freedom one by one or ran away, and drove or
- walked toward the "warm rivers." Many of them were punished, some sent
- to Siberia, many died of cold and hunger on the road, many returned of
- their own accord, and the movement died down of itself just as it
- had sprung up, without apparent reason. But such undercurrents still
- existed among the people and gathered new forces ready to manifest
- themselves just as strangely, unexpectedly, and at the same time
- simply, naturally, and forcibly. Now in 1812, to anyone living in
- close touch with these people it was apparent that these undercurrents
- were acting strongly and nearing an eruption.
-
- Alpatych, who had reached Bogucharovo shortly before the old
- prince's death, noticed an agitation among the peasants, and that
- contrary to what was happening in the Bald Hills district, where
- over a radius of forty miles all the peasants were moving away and
- leaving their villages to be devastated by the Cossacks, the
- peasants in the steppe region round Bogucharovo were, it was
- rumored, in touch with the French, received leaflets from them that
- passed from hand to hand, and did not migrate. He learned from
- domestic serfs loyal to him that the peasant Karp, who possessed great
- influence in the village commune and had recently been away driving
- a government transport, had returned with news that the Cossacks
- were destroying deserted villages, but that the French did not harm
- them. Alpatych also knew that on the previous day another peasant
- had even brought from the village of Visloukhovo, which was occupied
- by the French, a proclamation by a French general that no harm would
- be done to the inhabitants, and if they remained they would be paid
- for anything taken from them. As proof of this the peasant had brought
- from Visloukhovo a hundred rubles in notes (he did not know that
- they were false) paid to him in advance for hay.
-
- More important still, Alpatych learned that on the morning of the
- very day he gave the village Elder orders to collect carts to move the
- princess' luggage from Bogucharovo, there had been a village meeting
- at which it had been decided not to move but to wait. Yet there was no
- time to waste. On the fifteenth, the day of the old prince's death,
- the Marshal had insisted on Princess Mary's leaving at once, as it was
- becoming dangerous. He had told her that after the sixteenth he
- could not be responsible for what might happen. On the evening of
- the day the old prince died the Marshal went away, promising to return
- next day for the funeral. But this he was unable to do, for he
- received tidings that the French had unexpectedly advanced, and had
- barely time to remove his own family and valuables from his estate.
-
- For some thirty years Bogucharovo had been managed by the village
- Elder, Dron, whom the old prince called by the diminutive "Dronushka."
-
- Dron was one of those physically and mentally vigorous peasants
- who grow big beards as soon as they are of age and go on unchanged
- till they are sixty or seventy, without a gray hair or the loss of a
- tooth, as straight and strong at sixty as at thirty.
-
- Soon after the migration to the "warm rivers," in which he had taken
- part like the rest, Dron was made village Elder and overseer of
- Bogucharovo, and had since filled that post irreproachably for
- twenty-three years. The peasants feared him more than they did their
- master. The masters, both the old prince and the young, and the
- steward respected him and jestingly called him "the Minister."
- During the whole time of his service Dron had never been drunk or ill,
- never after sleepless nights or the hardest tasks had he shown the
- least fatigue, and though he could not read he had never forgotten a
- single money account or the number of quarters of flour in any of
- the endless cartloads he sold for the prince, nor a single shock of
- the whole corn crop on any single acre of the Bogucharovo fields.
-
- Alpatych, arriving from the devastated Bald Hills estate, sent for
- his Dron on the day of the prince's funeral and told him to have
- twelve horses got ready for the princess' carriages and eighteen carts
- for the things to be removed from Bogucharovo. Though the peasants
- paid quitrent, Alpatych thought no difficulty would be made about
- complying with this order, for there were two hundred and thirty
- households at work in Bogucharovo and the peasants were well to do.
- But on hearing the order Dron lowered his eyes and remained silent.
- Alpatych named certain peasants he knew, from whom he told him to take
- the carts.
-
- Dron replied that the horses of these peasants were away carting.
- Alpatych named others, but they too, according to Dron, had no
- horses available: some horses were carting for the government,
- others were too weak, and others had died for want of fodder. It
- seemed that no horses could be had even for the carriages, much less
- for the carting.
-
- Alpatych looked intently at Dron and frowned. Just as Dron was a
- model village Elder, so Alpatych had not managed the prince's
- estates for twenty years in vain. He a model steward, possessing in
- the highest degree the faculty of divining the needs and instincts
- of those he dealt with. Having glanced at Dron he at once understood
- that his answers did not express his personal views but the general
- mood of the Bogucharovo commune, by which the Elder had already been
- carried away. But he also knew that Dron, who had acquired property
- and was hated by the commune, must be hesitating between the two
- camps: the masters' and the serfs'. He noticed this hesitation in
- Dron's look and therefore frowned and moved closer up to him.
-
- "Now just listen, Dronushka," said he. "Don't talk nonsense to me.
- His excellency Prince Andrew himself gave me orders to move all the
- people away and not leave them with the enemy, and there is an order
- from the Tsar about it too. Anyone who stays is a traitor to the Tsar.
- Do you hear?"
-
- "I hear," Dron answered without lifting his eyes.
-
- Alpatych was not satisfied with this reply.
-
- "Eh, Dron, it will turn out badly!" he said, shaking his head.
-
- "The power is in your hands," Dron rejoined sadly.
-
- "Eh, Dron, drop it!" Alpatych repeated, withdrawing his hand from
- his bosom and solemnly pointing to the floor at Dron's feet. "I can
- see through you and three yards into the ground under you," he
- continued, gazing at the floor in front of Dron.
-
- Dron was disconcerted, glanced furtively at Alpatych and again
- lowered his eyes.
-
- "You drop this nonsense and tell the people to get ready to leave
- their homes and go to Moscow and to get carts ready for tomorrow
- morning for the princess' things. And don't go to any meeting
- yourself, do you hear?"
-
- Dron suddenly fell on his knees.
-
- "Yakov Alpatych, discharge me! Take the keys from me and discharge
- me, for Christ's sake!"
-
- "Stop that!" cried Alpatych sternly. "I see through you and three
- yards under you," he repeated, knowing that his skill in beekeeping,
- his knowledge of the right time to sow the oats, and the fact that
- he had been able to retain the old prince's favor for twenty years had
- long since gained him the reputation of being a wizard, and that the
- power of seeing three yards under a man is considered an attribute
- of wizards.
-
- Dron got up and was about to say something, but Alpatych interrupted
- him.
-
- "What is it you have got into your heads, eh?... What are you
- thinking of, eh?"
-
- "What am I to do with the people?" said Dron. "They're quite
- beside themselves; I have already told them..."
-
- "'Told them,' I dare say!" said Alpatych. "Are they drinking?" he
- asked abruptly.
-
- "Quite beside themselves, Yakov Alpatych; they've fetched another
- barrel."
-
- "Well, then, listen! I'll go to the police officer, and you tell
- them so, and that they must stop this and the carts must be got
- ready."
-
- "I understand."
-
- Alpatych did not insist further. He had managed people for a long
- time and knew that the chief way to make them obey is to show no
- suspicion that they can possibly disobey. Having wrung a submissive "I
- understand" from Dron, Alpatych contented himself with that, though he
- not only doubted but felt almost certain that without the help of
- troops the carts would not be forthcoming.
-
- And so it was, for when evening came no carts had been provided.
- In the village, outside the drink shop, another meeting was being
- held, which decided that the horses should be driven out into the
- woods and the carts should not be provided. Without saying anything of
- this to the princess, Alpatych had his own belongings taken out of the
- carts which had arrived from Bald Hills and had those horses got ready
- for the princess' carriages. Meanwhile he went himself to the police
- authorities.
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
-
- After her father's funeral Princess Mary shut herself up in her room
- and did not admit anyone. A maid came to the door to say that Alpatych
- was asking for orders about their departure. (This was before his talk
- with Dron.) Princess Mary raised herself on the sofa on which she
- had been lying and replied through the closed door that she did not
- mean to go away and begged to be left in peace.
-
- The windows of the room in which she was lying looked westward.
- She lay on the sofa with her face to the wall, fingering the buttons
- of the leather cushion and seeing nothing but that cushion, and her
- confused thoughts were centered on one subject- the irrevocability
- of death and her own spiritual baseness, which she had not
- suspected, but which had shown itself during her father's illness. She
- wished to pray but did not dare to, dared not in her present state
- of mind address herself to God. She lay for a long time in that
- position.
-
- The sun had reached the other side of the house, and its slanting
- rays shone into the open window, lighting up the room and part of
- the morocco cushion at which Princess Mary was looking. The flow of
- her thoughts suddenly stopped. Unconsciously she sat up, smoothed
- her hair, got up, and went to the window, involuntarily inhaling the
- freshness of the clear but windy evening.
-
- "Yes, you can well enjoy the evening now! He is gone and no one will
- hinder you," she said to herself, and sinking into a chair she let her
- head fall on the window sill.
-
- Someone spoke her name in a soft and tender voice from the garden
- and kissed her head. She looked up. It was Mademoiselle Bourienne in a
- black dress and weepers. She softly approached Princess Mary,
- sighed, kissed her, and immediately began to cry. The princess
- looked up at her. All their former disharmony and her own jealousy
- recurred to her mind. But she remembered too how he had changed of
- late toward Mademoiselle Bourienne and could not bear to see her,
- thereby showing how unjust were the reproaches Princess Mary had
- mentally addressed to her. "Besides, is it for me, for me who
- desired his death, to condemn anyone?" she thought.
-
- Princess Mary vividly pictured to herself the position of
- Mademoiselle Bourienne, whom she had of late kept at a distance, but
- who yet was dependent on her and living in her house. She felt sorry
- for her and held out her hand with a glance of gentle inquiry.
- Mademoiselle Bourienne at once began crying again and kissed that
- hand, speaking of the princess' sorrow and making herself a partner in
- it. She said her only consolation was the fact that the princess
- allowed her to share her sorrow, that all the old misunderstandings
- should sink into nothing but this great grief; that she felt herself
- blameless in regard to everyone, and that he, from above, saw her
- affection and gratitude. The princess heard her, not heeding her words
- but occasionally looking up at her and listening to the sound of her
- voice.
-
- "Your position is doubly terrible, dear princess," said Mademoiselle
- Bourienne after a pause. "I understand that you could not, and cannot,
- think of yourself, but with my love for you I must do so.... Has
- Alpatych been to you? Has he spoken to you of going away?" she asked.
-
- Princess Mary did not answer. She did not understand who was to go
- or where to. "Is it possible to plan or think of anything now? Is it
- not all the same?" she thought, and did not reply.
-
- "You know, chere Marie," said Mademoiselle Bourienne, "that we are
- in danger- are surrounded by the French. It would be dangerous to move
- now. If we go we are almost sure to be taken prisoners, and God
- knows..."
-
- Princess Mary looked at her companion without understanding what she
- was talking about.
-
- "Oh, if anyone knew how little anything matters to me now," she
- said. "Of course I would on no account wish to go away from him....
- Alpatych did say something about going.... Speak to him; I can do
- nothing, nothing, and don't want to...."
-
- "I've spoken to him. He hopes we should be in time to get away
- tomorrow, but I think it would now be better to stay here," said
- Mademoiselle Bourienne. "Because, you will agree, chere Marie, to fall
- into the hands of the soldiers or of riotous peasants would be
- terrible."
-
- Mademoiselle Bourienne took from her reticule a proclamation (not
- printed on ordinary Russian paper) of General Rameau's, telling people
- not to leave their homes and that the French authorities would
- afford them proper protection. She handed this to the princess.
-
- "I think it would be best to appeal to that general," she continued,
- "and and am sure that all due respect would be shown you."
-
- Princess Mary read the paper, and her face began to quiver with
- stifled sobs.
-
- "From whom did you get this?" she asked.
-
- "They probably recognized that I am French, by my name," replied
- Mademoiselle Bourienne blushing.
-
- Princess Mary, with the paper in her hand, rose from the window
- and with a pale face went out of the room and into what had been
- Prince Andrew's study.
-
- "Dunyasha, send Alpatych, or Dronushka, or somebody to me!" she
- said, "and tell Mademoiselle Bourienne not to come to me," she
- added, hearing Mademoiselle Bourienne's voice. "We must go at once, at
- once!" she said, appalled at the thought of being left in the hands of
- the French.
-
- "If Prince Andrew heard that I was in the power of the French!
- That I, the daughter of Prince Nicholas Bolkonski, asked General
- Rameau for protection and accepted his favor!" This idea horrified
- her, made her shudder, blush, and feel such a rush of anger and
- pride as she had never experienced before. All that was distressing,
- and especially all that was humiliating, in her position rose
- vividly to her mind. "They, the French, would settle in this house: M.
- le General Rameau would occupy Prince Andrew's study and amuse himself
- by looking through and reading his letters and papers. Mademoiselle
- Bourienne would do the honors of Bogucharovo for him. I should be
- given a small room as a favor, the soldiers would violate my
- father's newly dug grave to steal his crosses and stars, they would
- tell me of their victories over the Russians, and would pretend to
- sympathize with my sorrow..." thought Princess Mary, not thinking
- her own thoughts but feeling bound to think like her father and her
- brother. For herself she did not care where she remained or what
- happened to her, but she felt herself the representative of her dead
- father and of Prince Andrew. Involuntarily she thought their
- thoughts and felt their feelings. What they would have said and what
- they would have done she felt bound to say and do. She went into
- Prince Andrew's study, trying to enter completely into his ideas,
- and considered her position.
-
- The demands of life, which had seemed to her annihilated by her
- father's death, all at once rose before her with a new, previously
- unknown force and took possession of her.
-
- Agitated and flushed she paced the room, sending now for Michael
- Ivanovich and now for Tikhon or Dron. Dunyasha, the nurse, and the
- other maids could not say in how far Mademoiselle Bourienne's
- statement was correct. Alpatych was not at home, he had gone to the
- police. Neither could the architect Michael Ivanovich, who on being
- sent for came in with sleepy eyes, tell Princess Mary anything. With
- just the same smile of agreement with which for fifteen years he had
- been accustomed to answer the old prince without expressing views of
- his own, he now replied to Princess Mary, so that nothing definite
- could be got from his answers. The old valet Tikhon, with sunken,
- emaciated face that bore the stamp of inconsolable grief, replied:
- "Yes, Princess" to all Princess Mary's questions and hardly
- refrained from sobbing as he looked at her.
-
- At length Dron, the village Elder, entered the room and with a
- deep bow to Princess Mary came to a halt by the doorpost.
-
- Princess Mary walked up and down the room and stopped in front of
- him.
-
- "Dronushka," she said, regarding as a sure friend this Dronushka who
- always used to bring a special kind of gingerbread from his visit to
- the fair at Vyazma every year and smilingly offer it to her,
- "Dronushka, now since our misfortune..." she began, but could not go
- on.
-
- "We are all in God's hands," said he, with a sigh.
-
- They were silent for a while.
-
- "Dronushka, Alpatych has gone off somewhere and I have no one to
- turn to. Is true, as they tell me, that I can't even go away?"
-
- "Why shouldn't you go away, your excellency? You can go," said Dron.
-
- "I was told it would be dangerous because of the enemy. Dear friend,
- I can do nothing. I understand nothing. I have nobody! I want to go
- away tonight or early tomorrow morning."
-
- Dron paused. He looked askance at Princess Mary and said: "There are
- no horses; I told Yakov Alpatych so."
-
- "Why are there none?" asked the princess.
-
- "It's all God's scourge," said Dron. "What horses we had have been
- taken for the army or have died- this is such a year! It's not a
- case of feeding horses- we may die of hunger ourselves! As it is, some
- go three days without eating. We've nothing, we've been ruined."
-
- Princess Mary listened attentively to what he told her.
-
- "The peasants are ruined? They have no bread?" she asked.
-
- "They're dying of hunger," said Dron. "It's not a case of carting."
-
- "But why didn't you tell me, Dronushka? Isn't it possible to help
- them? I'll do all I can...."
-
- To Princess Mary it was strange that now, at a moment when such
- sorrow was filling her soul, there could be rich people and poor,
- and the rich could refrain from helping the poor. She had heard
- vaguely that there was such a thing as "landlord's corn" which was
- sometimes given to the peasants. She also knew that neither her father
- nor her brother would refuse to help the peasants in need, she only
- feared to make some mistake in speaking about the distribution of
- the grain she wished to give. She was glad such cares presented
- themselves, enabling her without scruple to forget her own grief.
- She began asking Dron about the peasants' needs and what there was
- in Bogucharovo that belonged to the landlord.
-
- "But we have grain belonging to my brother?" she said.
-
- "The landlord's grain is all safe," replied Dron proudly. "Our
- prince did not order it to be sold."
-
- "Give it to the peasants, let them have all they need; I give you
- leave in my brother's name," said she.
-
- Dron made no answer but sighed deeply.
-
- "Give them that corn if there is enough of it. Distribute it all.
- I give this order in my brother's name; and tell them that what is
- ours is theirs. We do not grudge them anything. Tell them so."
-
- " Dron looked intently at the princess while she was speaking.
-
- "Discharge me, little mother, for God's sake! Order the keys to be
- taken from me," said he. "I have served twenty-three years and have
- done no wrong. Discharge me, for God's sake!"
-
- Princess Mary did not understand what he wanted of her or why he was
- asking to be discharged. She replied that she had never doubted his
- devotion and that she was ready to do anything for him and for the
- peasants.
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
-
- An hour later Dunyasha came to tell the princess that Dron had come,
- and all the peasants had assembled at the barn by the princess'
- order and wished to have word with their mistress.
-
- "But I never told them to come," said Princess Mary. "I only told
- Dron to let them have the grain."
-
- "Only, for God's sake, Princess dear, have them sent away and
- don't go out to them. It's all a trick," said Dunyasha, "and when
- Yakov Alpatych returns let us get away... and please don't..."
-
- "What is a trick?" asked Princess Mary in surprise.
-
- "I know it is, only listen to me for God's sake! Ask nurse too. They
- say they don't agree to leave Bogucharovo as you ordered."
-
- "You're making some mistake. I never ordered them to go away,"
- said Princess Mary. "Call Dronushka."
-
- Dron came and confirmed Dunyasha's words; the peasants had come by
- the princess' order.
-
- "But I never sent for them," declared the princess. "You must have
- given my message wrong. I only said that you were to give them the
- grain."
-
- Dron only sighed in reply.
-
- "If you order it they will go away," said he.
-
- "No, no. I'll go out to them," said Princess Mary, and in spite of
- the nurse's and Dunyasha's protests she went out into the porch; Dron,
- Dunyasha, the nurse, and Michael Ivanovich following her.
-
- "They probably think I am offering them the grain to bribe them to
- remain here, while I myself go away leaving them to the mercy of the
- French," thought Princess Mary. "I will offer them monthly rations and
- housing at our Moscow estate. I am sure Andrew would do even more in
- my place," she thought as she went out in the twilight toward the
- crowd standing on the pasture by the barn.
-
- The men crowded closer together, stirred, and rapidly took off their
- hats. Princess Mary lowered her eyes and, tripping over her skirt,
- came close up to them. So many different eyes, old and young, were
- fixed on her, and there were so many different faces, that she could
- not distinguish any of them and, feeling that she must speak to them
- all at once, did not know how to do it. But again the sense that she
- represented her father and her brother gave her courage, and she
- boldly began her speech.
-
- "I am very glad you have come," she said without raising her eyes,
- and feeling her heart beating quickly and violently. "Dronushka
- tells me that the war has ruined you. That is our common misfortune,
- and I shall grudge nothing to help you. I am myself going away because
- it is dangerous here... the enemy is near... because... I am giving
- you everything, my friends, and I beg you to take everything, all
- our grain, so that you may not suffer want! And if you have been
- told that I am giving you the grain to keep you here- that is not
- true. On the contrary, I ask you to go with all your belongings to our
- estate near Moscow, and I promise you I will see to it that there
- you shall want for nothing. You shall be given food and lodging."
-
- The princess stopped. Sighs were the only sound heard in the crowd.
-
- "I am not doing this on my own account," she continued, "I do it
- in the name of my dead father, who was a good master to you, and of my
- brother and his son."
-
- Again she paused. No one broke the silence.
-
- "Ours is a common misfortune and we will share it together. All that
- is mine is yours," she concluded, scanning the faces before her.
-
- All eyes were gazing at her with one and the same expression. She
- could not fathom whether it was curiosity, devotion, gratitude, or
- apprehension and distrust- but the expression on all the faces was
- identical.
-
- "We are all very thankful for your bounty, but it won't do for us to
- take the landlord's grain," said a voice at the back of the crowd.
-
- "But why not?" asked the princess.
-
- No one replied and Princess Mary, looking round at the crowd,
- found that every eye she met now was immediately dropped.
-
- "But why don't you want to take it?" she asked again.
-
- No one answered.
-
- The silence began to oppress the princess and she tried to catch
- someone's eye.
-
- "Why don't you speak?" she inquired of a very old man who stood just
- in front of her leaning on his stick. "If you think something more
- is wanted, tell me! I will do anything," said she, catching his eye.
-
- But as if this angered him, he bent his head quite low and muttered:
-
- "Why should we agree? We don't want the grain."
-
- "Why should we give up everything? We don't agree. Don't agree....
- We are sorry for you, but we're not willing. Go away yourself,
- alone..." came from various sides of the crowd.
-
- And again all the faces in that crowd bore an identical
- expression, though now it was certainly not an expression of curiosity
- or gratitude, but of angry resolve.
-
- "But you can't have understood me," said Princess Mary with a sad
- smile. "Why don't you want to go? I promise to house and feed you,
- while here the enemy would ruin you..."
-
- But her voice was drowned by the voices of the crowd.
-
- "We're not willing. Let them ruin us! We won't take your grain. We
- don't agree."
-
- Again Princess Mary tried to catch someone's eye, but not a single
- eye in the crowd was turned to her; evidently they were all trying
- to avoid her look. She felt strange and awkward.
-
- "Oh yes, an artful tale! Follow her into slavery! Pull down your
- houses and go into bondage! I dare say! 'I'll give you grain, indeed!'
- she says," voices in the crowd were heard saying.
-
- With drooping head Princess Mary left the crowd and went back to the
- house. Having repeated her order to Dron to have horses ready for
- her departure next morning, she went to her room and remained alone
- with her own thoughts.
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
-
- For a long time that night Princess Mary sat by the open window of
- her room hearing the sound of the peasants' voices that reached her
- from the village, but it was not of them she was thinking. She felt
- that she could not understand them however much she might think
- about them. She thought only of one thing, her sorrow, which, after
- the break caused by cares for the present, seemed already to belong to
- the past. Now she could remember it and weep or pray.
-
- After sunset the wind had dropped. The night was calm and fresh.
- Toward midnight the voices began to subside, a cock crowed, the full
- moon began to show from behind the lime trees, a fresh white dewy mist
- began to rise, and stillness reigned over the village and the house.
-
- Pictures of the near past- her father's illness and last moments-
- rose one after another to her memory. With mournful pleasure she now
- lingered over these images, repelling with horror only the last one,
- the picture of his death, which she felt she could not contemplate
- even in imagination at this still and mystic hour of night. And
- these pictures presented themselves to her so clearly and in such
- detail that they seemed now present, now past, and now future.
-
- She vividly recalled the moment when he had his first stroke and was
- being dragged along by his armpits through the garden at Bald Hills,
- muttering something with his helpless tongue, twitching his gray
- eyebrows and looking uneasily and timidly at her.
-
- "Even then he wanted to tell me what he told me the day he died,"
- she thought. "He had always thought what he said then." And she
- recalled in all its detail the night at Bald Hills before he had the
- last stroke, when with a foreboding of disaster she had remained at
- home against his will. She had not slept and had stolen downstairs
- on tiptoe, and going to the door of the conservatory where he slept
- that night had listened at the door. In a suffering and weary voice he
- was saying something to Tikhon, speaking of the Crimea and its warm
- nights and of the Empress. Evidently he had wanted to talk. "And why
- didn't he call me? Why didn't he let me be there instead of Tikhon?"
- Princess Mary had thought and thought again now. "Now he will never
- tell anyone what he had in his soul. Never will that moment return for
- him or for me when he might have said all he longed to say, and not
- Tikhon but I might have heard and understood him. Why didn't I enter
- the room?" she thought. "Perhaps he would then have said to me what he
- said the day he died. While talking to Tikhon he asked about me twice.
- He wanted to see me, and I was standing close by, outside the door. It
- was sad and painful for him to talk to Tikhon who did not understand
- him. I remember how he began speaking to him about Lise as if she were
- alive- he had forgotten she was dead- and Tikhon reminded him that she
- was no more, and he shouted, 'Fool!' He was greatly depressed. From
- behind the door I heard how he lay down on his bed groaning and loudly
- exclaimed, 'My God!' Why didn't I go in then? What could he have
- done to me? What could I have lost? And perhaps he would then have
- been comforted and would have said that word to me." And Princess Mary
- uttered aloud the caressing word he had said to her on the day of
- his death. "Dear-est!" she repeated, and began sobbing, with tears
- that relieved her soul. She now saw his face before her. And not the
- face she had known ever since she could remember and had always seen
- at a distance, but the timid, feeble face she had seen for the first
- time quite closely, with all its wrinkles and details, when she
- stooped near to his mouth to catch what he said.
-
- "Dear-est!" she repeated again.
-
- "What was he thinking when he uttered that word? What is he thinking
- now?" This question suddenly presented itself to her, and in answer
- she saw him before her with the expression that was on his face as
- he lay in his coffin with his chin bound up with a white handkerchief.
- And the horror that had seized her when she touched him and
- convinced herself that that was not he, but something mysterious and
- horrible, seized her again. She tried to think of something else and
- to pray, but could do neither. With wide-open eyes she gazed at the
- moonlight and the shadows, expecting every moment to see his dead
- face, and she felt that the silence brooding over the house and within
- it held her fast.
-
- "Dunyasha," she whispered. "Dunyasha!" she screamed wildly, and
- tearing herself out of this silence she ran to the servants'
- quarters to meet her old nurse and the maidservants who came running
- toward her.
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
-
- On the seventeenth of August Rostov and Ilyin, accompanied by
- Lavrushka who had just returned from captivity and by an hussar
- orderly, left their quarters at Yankovo, ten miles from Bogucharovo,
- and went for a ride- to try a new horse Ilyin had bought and to find
- out whether there was any hay to be had in the villages.
-
- For the last three days Bogucharovo had lain between the two hostile
- armies, so that it was as easy for the Russian rearguard to get to
- it as for the French vanguard; Rostov, as a careful squadron
- commander, wished to take such provisions as remained at Bogucharovo
- before the French could get them.
-
- Rostov and Ilyin were in the merriest of moods. On the way to
- Bogucharovo, a princely estate with a dwelling house and farm where
- they hoped to find many domestic serfs and pretty girls, they
- questioned Lavrushka about Napoleon and laughed at his stories, and
- raced one another to try Ilyin's horse.
-
- Rostov had no idea that the village he was entering was the property
- of that very Bolkonski who had been engaged to his sister.
-
- Rostov and Ilyin gave rein to their horses for a last race along the
- incline before reaching Bogucharovo, and Rostov, outstripping Ilyin,
- was the first to gallop into the village street.
-
- "You're first!" cried Ilyin, flushed.
-
- "Yes, always first both on the grassland and here," answered Rostov,
- stroking his heated Donets horse.
-
- "And I'd have won on my Frenchy, your excellency," said Lavrushka
- from behind, alluding to his shabby cart horse, "only I didn't wish to
- mortify you.
-
- They rode at a footpace to the barn, where a large crowd of peasants
- was standing.
-
- Some of the men bared their heads, others stared at the new arrivals
- without doffing their caps. Two tall old peasants with wrinkled
- faces and scanty beards emerged from the tavern, smiling,
- staggering, and singing some incoherent song, and approached the
- officers.
-
- "Fine fellows!" said Rostov laughing. "Is there any hay here?"
-
- "And how like one another," said Ilyin.
-
- "A mo-o-st me-r-r-y co-o-m-pa...!" sang one of the peasants with a
- blissful smile.
-
- One of the men came out of the crowd and went up to Rostov.
-
- "Who do you belong to?" he asked.
-
- "The French," replied Ilyin jestingly, "and here is Napoleon
- himself"- and he pointed to Lavrushka.
-
- "Then you are Russians?" the peasant asked again.
-
- "And is there a large force of you here?" said another, a short man,
- coming up.
-
- "Very large," answered Rostov. "But why have you collected here?" he
- added. "Is it a holiday?"
-
- "The old men have met to talk over the business of the commune,"
- replied the peasant, moving away.
-
- At that moment, on the road leading from the big house, two women
- and a man in a white hat were seen coming toward the officers.
-
- "The one in pink is mine, so keep off!" said Ilyin on seeing
- Dunyasha running resolutely toward him.
-
- "She'll be ours!" said Lavrushka to Ilyin, winking.
-
- "What do you want, my pretty?" said Ilyin with a smile.
-
- "The princess ordered me to ask your regiment and your name."
-
- "This is Count Rostov, squadron commander, and I am your humble
- servant."
-
- "Co-o-om-pa-ny!" roared the tipsy peasant with a beatific smile as
- he looked at Ilyin talking to the girl. Following Dunyasha, Alpatych
- advanced to Rostov, having bared his head while still at a distance.
-
- "May I make bold to trouble your honor?" said he respectfully, but
- with a shade of contempt for the youthfulness of this officer and with
- a hand thrust into his bosom. "My mistress, daughter of General in
- Chief Prince Nicholas Bolkonski who died on the fifteenth of this
- month, finding herself in difficulties owing to the boorishness of
- these people"- he pointed to the peasants- "asks you to come up to the
- house.... Won't you, please, ride on a little farther," said
- Alpatych with a melancholy smile, "as it is not convenient in the
- presence of...?" He pointed to the two peasants who kept as close to
- him as horseflies to a horse.
-
- "Ah!... Alpatych... Ah, Yakov Alpatych... Grand! Forgive us for
- Christ's sake, eh?" said the peasants, smiling joyfully at him.
-
- Rostov looked at the tipsy peasants and smiled.
-
- "Or perhaps they amuse your honor?" remarked Alpatych with a staid
- air, as he pointed at the old men with his free hand.
-
- "No, there's not much to be amused at here," said Rostov, and rode
- on a little way. "What's the matter?" he asked.
-
- "I make bold to inform your honor that the rude peasants here
- don't wish to let the mistress leave the estate, and threaten to
- unharness her horses, so that though everything has been packed up
- since morning, her excellency cannot get away."
-
- "Impossible!" exclaimed Rostov.
-
- "I have the honor to report to you the actual truth," said Alpatych.
-
- Rostov dismounted, gave his horse to the orderly, and followed
- Alpatych to the house, questioning him as to the state of affairs.
- It appeared that the princess' offer of corn to the peasants the
- previous day, and her talk with Dron and at the meeting, had
- actually had so bad an effect that Dron had finally given up the
- keys and joined the peasants and had not appeared when Alpatych sent
- for him; and that in the morning when the princess gave orders to
- harness for her journey, the peasants had come in a large crowd to the
- barn and sent word that they would not let her leave the village: that
- there was an order not to move, and that they would unharness the
- horses. Alpatych had gone out to admonish them, but was told (it was
- chiefly Karp who did the talking, Dron not showing himself in the
- crowd) that they could not let the princess go, that there was an
- order to the contrary, but that if she stayed they would serve her
- as before and obey her in everything.
-
- At the moment when Rostov and Ilyin were galloping along the road,
- Princess Mary, despite the dissuasions of Alpatych, her nurse, and the
- maids, had given orders to harness and intended to start, but when the
- cavalrymen were espied they were taken for Frenchmen, the coachman ran
- away, and the women in the house began to wail.
-
- "Father! Benefactor! God has sent you!" exclaimed deeply moved
- voices as Rostov passed through the anteroom.
-
- Princess Mary was sitting helpless and bewildered in the large
- sitting room, when Rostov was shown in. She could not grasp who he was
- and why he had come, or what was happening to her. When she saw his
- Russian face, and by his walk and the first words he uttered
- recognized him as a man of her own class, she glanced at him with
- her deep radiant look and began speaking in a voice that faltered
- and trembled with emotion. This meeting immediately struck Rostov as a
- romantic event. "A helpless girl overwhelmed with grief, left to the
- mercy of coarse, rioting peasants! And what a strange fate sent me
- here! What gentleness and nobility there are in her features and
- expression!" thought he as he looked at her and listened to her
- timid story.
-
- When she began to tell him that all this had happened the day
- after her father's funeral, her voiced trembled. She turned away,
- and then, as if fearing he might take her words as meant to move him
- to pity, looked at him with an apprehensive glance of inquiry. There
- were tears in Rostov's eyes. Princess Mary noticed this and glanced
- gratefully at him with that radiant look which caused the plainness of
- her face to be forgotten.
-
- "I cannot express, Princess, how glad I am that I happened to ride
- here and am able to show my readiness to serve you," said Rostov,
- rising. "Go when you please, and I give you my word of honor that no
- one shall dare to cause you annoyance if only you will allow me to act
- as your escort." And bowing respectfully, as if to a lady of royal
- blood, he moved toward the door.
-
- Rostov's deferential tone seemed to indicate that though he would
- consider himself happy to be acquainted with her, he did not wish to
- take advantage of her misfortunes to intrude upon her.
-
- Princess Mary understood this and appreciated his delicacy.
-
- "I am very, very grateful to you," she said in French, "but I hope
- it was all a misunderstanding and that no one is to blame for it." She
- suddenly began to cry.
-
- "Excuse me!" she said.
-
- Rostov, knitting his brows, left the room with another low bow.
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
-
- Well, is she pretty? Ah, friend- my pink one is delicious; her
- name is Dunyasha...."
-
- But on glancing at Rostov's face Ilyin stopped short. He saw that
- his hero and commander was following quite a different train of
- thought.
-
- Rostov glanced angrily at Ilyin and without replying strode off with
- rapid steps to the village.
-
- "I'll show them; I'll give it to them, the brigands!" said he to
- himself.
-
- Alpatych at a gliding trot, only just managing not to run, kept up
- with him with difficulty.
-
- "What decision have you been pleased to come to?" said he.
-
- Rostov stopped and, clenching his fists, suddenly and sternly turned
- on Alpatych.
-
- "Decision? What decision? Old dotard!..." cried he. "What have you
- been about? Eh? The peasants are rioting, and you can't manage them?
- You're a traitor youself! I know you. I'll flay you all alive!..." And
- as if afraid of wasting his store of anger, he left Alpatych and
- went rapidly forward. Alpatych, mastering his offended feelings,
- kept pace with Rostov at a gliding gait and continued to impart his
- views. He said the peasants were obdurate and that at the present
- moment it would be imprudent to "overresist" them without an armed
- force, and would it not be better first to send for the military?
-
- "I'll give them armed force... I'll 'overresist' them!" uttered
- Rostov meaninglessly, breathless with irrational animal fury and the
- need to vent it.
-
- Without considering what he would do he moved unconciously with
- quick, resolute steps toward the crowd. And the nearer he drew to it
- the more Alpatych felt that this unreasonable action might produce
- good results. The peasants in the crowd were similarly impressed
- when they saw Rostov's rapid, firm steps and resolute, frowning face.
-
- After the hussars had come to the village and Rostov had gone to see
- the princess, a certain confusion and dissension had arisen among
- the crowd. Some of the peasants said that these new arrivals were
- Russians and might take it amiss that the mistress was being detained.
- Dron was of this opinion, but as soon as he expressed it Karp and
- others attacked their ex-Elder.
-
- "How many years have you been fattening on the commune?" Karp
- shouted at him. "It's all one to you! You'll dig up your pot of
- money and take it away with you.... What does it matter to you whether
- our homes are ruined or not?"
-
- "We've been told to keep order, and that no one is to leave their
- homes or take away a single grain, and that's all about it!" cried
- another.
-
- "It was your son's turn to be conscripted, but no fear! You
- begrudged your lump of a son," a little old man suddenly began
- attacking Dron- "and so they took my Vanka to be shaved for a soldier!
- But we all have to die."
-
- "To be sure, we all have to die. I'm not against the commune,"
- said Dron.
-
- "That's it- not against it! You've filled your belly...."
-
- The two tall peasants had their say. As soon as Rostov, followed
- by Ilyin, Lavrushka, and Alpatych, came up to the crowd, Karp,
- thrusting his fingers into his belt and smiling a little, walked to
- the front. Dron on the contrary retired to the rear and the crowd drew
- closer together.
-
- "Who is your Elder here? Hey?" shouted Rostov, coming up to the
- crowd with quick steps.
-
- "The Elder? What do you want with him?..." asked Karp.
-
- But before the words were well out of his mouth, his cap flew off
- and a fierce blow jerked his head to one side.
-
- "Caps off, traitors!" shouted Rostov in a wrathful voice. "Where's
- the Elder?" he cried furiously.
-
- "The Elder.... He wants the Elder!... Dron Zakharych, you!" meek and
- flustered voices here and there were heard calling and caps began to
- come off their heads.
-
- "We don't riot, we're following the orders," declared Karp, and at
- that moment several voices began speaking together.
-
- "It's as the old men have decided- there's too many of you giving
- orders."
-
- "Arguing? Mutiny!... Brigands! Traitors!" cried Rostov unmeaningly
- in a voice not his own, gripping Karp by the collar. "Bind him, bind
- him!" he shouted, though there was no one to bind him but Lavrushka
- and Alpatych.
-
- Lavrushka, however, ran up to Karp and seized him by the arms from
- behind.
-
- "Shall I call up our men from beyond the hill?" he called out.
-
- Alpatych turned to the peasants and ordered two of them by name to
- come and bind Karp. The men obediently came out of the crowd and began
- taking off their belts.
-
- "Where's the Elder?" demanded Rostov in a loud voice.
-
- With a pale and frowning face Dron stepped out of the crowd.
-
- "Are you the Elder? Bind him, Lavrushka!" shouted Rostov, as if that
- order, too, could not possibly meet with any opposition.
-
- And in fact two more peasants began binding Dron, who took off his
- own belt and handed it to them, as if to aid them.
-
- "And you all listen to me!" said Rostov to the peasants. "Be off
- to your houses at once, and don't let one of your voices be heard!"
-
- "Why, we've not done any harm! We did it just out of foolishness.
- It's all nonsense... I said then that it was not in order," voices
- were heard bickering with one another.
-
- "There! What did I say?" said Alpatych, coming into his own again.
- "It's wrong, lads!"
-
- "All our stupidity, Yakov Alpatych," came the answers, and the
- crowd began at once to disperse through the village.
-
- The two bound men were led off to the master's house. The two
- drunken peasants followed them.
-
- "Aye, when I look at you!..." said one of them to Karp.
-
- "How can one talk to the masters like that? What were you thinking
- of, you fool?" added the other- "A real fool!"
-
- Two hours later the carts were standing in the courtyard of the
- Bogucharovo house. The peasants were briskly carrying out the
- proprietor's goods and packing them on the carts, and Dron,
- liberated at Princess Mary's wish from the cupboard where he had
- been confined, was standing in the yard directing the men.
-
- "Don't put it in so carelessly," said one of the peasants, a man
- with a round smiling face, taking a casket from a housemaid. "You know
- it has cost money! How can you chuck it in like that or shove it under
- the cord where it'll get rubbed? I don't like that way of doing
- things. Let it all be done properly, according to rule. Look here, put
- it under the bast matting and cover it with hay- that's the way!"
-
- "Eh, books, books!" said another peasant, bringing out Prince
- Andrew's library cupboards. "Don't catch up against it! It's heavy,
- lads- solid books."
-
- "Yes, they worked all day and didn't play!" remarked the tall,
- round-faced peasant gravely, pointing with a significant wink at the
- dictionaries that were on the top.
-
-
- Unwilling to obtrude himself on the princess, Rostov did not go back
- to the house but remained in the village awaiting her departure.
- When her carriage drove out of the house, he mounted and accompanied
- her eight miles from Bogucharovo to where the road was occupied by our
- troops. At the inn at Yankovo he respectfully took leave of her, for
- the first time permitting himself to kiss her hand.
-
- "How can you speak so!" he blushingly replied to Princess Mary's
- expressions of gratitude for her deliverance, as she termed what had
- occurred. "Any police officer would have done as much! If we had had
- only peasants to fight, we should not have let the enemy come so far,"
- said he with a sense of shame and wishing to change the subject. "I am
- only happy to have had the opportunity of making your acquaintance.
- Good-by, Princess. I wish you happiness and consolation and hope to
- meet you again in happier circumstances. If you don't want to make
- me blush, please don't thank me!"
-
- But the princess, if she did not again thank him in words, thanked
- him with the whole expression of her face, radiant with gratitude
- and tenderness. She could not believe that there was nothing to
- thank him for. On the contrary, it seemed to her certain that had he
- not been there she would have perished at the hands of the mutineers
- and of the French, and that he had exposed himself to terrible and
- obvious danger to save her, and even more certain was it that he was a
- man of lofty and noble soul, able to understand her position and her
- sorrow. His kind, honest eyes, with the tears rising in them when
- she herself had begun to cry as she spoke of her loss, did leave her
- memory.
-
- When she had taken leave of him and remained alone she suddenly felt
- her eyes filling with tears, and then not for the first time the
- strange question presented itself to her: did she love him?
-
- On the rest of the way to Moscow, though the princess' position
- was not a cheerful one, Dunyasha, who went with her in the carriage,
- more than once noticed that her mistress leaned out of the window
- and smiled at something with an expression of mingled joy and sorrow.
-
- "Well, supposing I do love him?" thought Princess Mary.
-
- Ashamed as she was of acknowledging to herself that she had fallen
- in love with a man who would perhaps never love her, she comforted
- herself with the thought that no one would ever know it and that she
- would not be to blame if, without ever speaking of it to anyone, she
- continued to the end of her life to love the man with whom she had
- fallen in love for the first and last time in her life.
-
- Sometimes when she recalled his looks, his sympathy, and his
- words, happiness did not appear impossible to her. It was at those
- moments that Dunyasha noticed her smiling as she looked out of the
- carriage window.
-
- "Was it not fate that brought him to Bogucharovo, and at that very
- moment?" thought Princess Mary. "And that caused his sister to
- refuse my brother?" And in all this Princess Mary saw the hand of
- Providence.
-
- The impression the princess made on Rostov was a very agreeable one.
- To remember her gave him pleasure, and when his comrades, hearing of
- his adventure at Bogucharovo, rallied him on having gone to look for
- hay and having picked up one of the wealthiest heiresses in Russia, he
- grew angry. It made him angry just because the idea of marrying the
- gentle Princess Mary, who was attractive to him and had an enormous
- fortune, had against his will more than once entered his head. For
- himself personally Nicholas could not wish for a better wife: by
- marrying her he would make the countess his mother happy, would be
- able to put his father's affairs in order, and would even- he felt it-
- ensure Princess Mary's happiness.
-
- But Sonya? And his plighted word? That was why Rostov grew angry
- when he was rallied about Princess Bolkonskaya.
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
-
-
- On receiving command of the armies Kutuzov remembered Prince
- Andrew and sent an order for him to report at headquarters.
-
- Prince Andrew arrived at Tsarevo-Zaymishche on the very day and at
- the very hour that Kutuzov was reviewing the troops for the first
- time. He stopped in the village at the priest's house in front of
- which stood the commander in chief's carriage, and he sat down on
- the bench at the gate awaiting his Serene Highness, as everyone now
- called Kutuzov. From the field beyond the village came now sounds of
- regimental music and now the roar of many voices shouting "Hurrah!" to
- the new commander in chief. Two orderlies, a courier and a major-domo,
- stood near by, some ten paces from Prince Andrew, availing
- themselves of Kutuzov's absence and of the fine weather. A short,
- swarthy lieutenant colonel of hussars with thick mustaches and
- whiskers rode up to the gate and, glancing at Prince Andrew,
- inquired whether his Serene Highness was putting up there and
- whether he would soon be back.
-
- Prince Andrew replied that he was not on his Serene Highness'
- staff but was himself a new arrival. The lieutenant colonel turned
- to a smart orderly, who, with the peculiar contempt with which a
- commander in chief's orderly speaks to officers, replied:
-
- "What? His Serene Highness? I expect he'll be here soon. What do you
- want?"
-
- The lieutenant colonel of hussars smiled beneath his mustache at the
- orderly's tone, dismounted, gave his horse to a dispatch runner, and
- approached Bolkonski with a slight bow. Bolkonski made room for him on
- the bench and the lieutenant colonel sat down beside him.
-
- "You're also waiting for the commander in chief?" said he. "They say
- he weceives evewyone, thank God!... It's awful with those sausage
- eaters! Ermolov had weason to ask to be pwomoted to be a German! Now
- p'waps Wussians will get a look in. As it was, devil only knows what
- was happening. We kept wetweating and wetweating. Did you take part in
- the campaign?" he asked.
-
- "I had the pleasure," replied Prince Andrew, "not only of taking
- part in the retreat but of losing in that retreat all I held dear- not
- to mention the estate and home of my birth- my father, who died of
- grief. I belong to the province of Smolensk."
-
- "Ah? You're Pwince Bolkonski? Vewy glad to make your acquaintance!
- I'm Lieutenant Colonel Denisov, better known as 'Vaska,'" said
- Denisov, pressing Prince Andrew's hand and looking into his face
- with a particularly kindly attention. "Yes, I heard," said he
- sympathetically, and after a short pause added: "Yes, it's Scythian
- warfare. It's all vewy well- only not for those who get it in the
- neck. So you are Pwince Andwew Bolkonski?" He swayed his head. "Vewy
- pleased, Pwince, to make your acquaintance!" he repeated again,
- smiling sadly, and he again pressed Prince Andrew's hand.
-
- Prince Andrew knew Denisov from what Natasha had told him of her
- first suitor. This memory carried him sadly and sweetly back to
- those painful feelings of which he had not thought lately, but which
- still found place in his soul. Of late he had received so many new and
- very serious impressions- such as the retreat from Smolensk, his visit
- to Bald Hills, and the recent news of his father's death- and had
- experienced so many emotions, that for a long time past those memories
- had not entered his mind, and now that they did, they did not act on
- him with nearly their former strength. For Denisov, too, the
- memories awakened by the name of Bolkonski belonged to a distant,
- romantic past, when after supper and after Natasha's singing he had
- proposed to a little girl of fifteen without realizing what he was
- doing. He smiled at the recollection of that time and of his love
- for Natasha, and passed at once to what now interested him
- passionately and exclusively. This was a plan of campaign he had
- devised while serving at the outposts during the retreat. He had
- proposed that plan to Barclay de Tolly and now wished to propose it to
- Kutuzov. The plan was based on the fact that the French line of
- operation was to extended, and it proposed that instead of, or
- concurrently with, action on the front to bar the advance of the
- French, we should attack their line of communication. He began
- explaining his plan to Prince Andrew.
-
- "They can't hold all that line. It's impossible. I will undertake to
- bweak thwough. Give me five hundwed men and I will bweak the line,
- that's certain! There's only one way- guewilla warfare!"
-
- Denisov rose and began gesticulating as he explained his plan to
- Bolkonski. In the midst of his explanation shouts were heard from
- the army, growing more incoherent and more diffused, mingling with
- music and songs and coming from the field where the review was held.
- Sounds of hoofs and shouts were nearing the village.
-
- "He's coming! He's coming!" shouted a Cossack standing at the gate.
-
- Bolkonski and Denisov moved to the gate, at which a knot of soldiers
- (a guard of honor) was standing, and they saw Kutuzov coming down
- the street mounted on a rather small sorrel horse. A huge suite of
- generals rode behind him. Barclay was riding almost beside him, and
- a crowd of officers ran after and around them shouting, "Hurrah!"
-
- His adjutants galloped into the yard before him. Kutuzov was
- impatiently urging on his horse, which ambled smoothly under his
- weight, and he raised his hand to his white Horse Guard's cap with a
- red band and no peak, nodding his head continually. When he came up to
- the guard of honor, a fine set of Grenadiers mostly wearing
- decorations, who were giving him the salute, he looked at them
- silently and attentively for nearly a minute with the steady gaze of a
- commander and then turned to the crowd of generals and officers
- surrounding him. Suddenly his face assumed a subtle expression, he
- shrugged his shoulders with an air of perplexity.
-
- "And with such fine fellows to retreat and retreat! Well, good-by,
- General," he added, and rode into the yard past Prince Andrew and
- Denisov.
-
- "Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!" shouted those behind him.
-
- Since Prince Andrew had last seen him Kutuzov had grown still more
- corpulent, flaccid, and fat. But the bleached eyeball, the scar, and
- the familiar weariness of his expression were still the same. He was
- wearing the white Horse Guard's cap and a military overcoat with a
- whip hanging over his shoulder by a thin strap. He sat heavily and
- swayed limply on his brisk little horse.
-
- "Whew... whew... whew!" he whistled just audibly as he rode into the
- yard. His face expressed the relief of relaxed strain felt by a man
- who means to rest after a ceremony. He drew his left foot out of the
- stirrup and, lurching with his whole body and puckering his face
- with the effort, raised it with difficulty onto the saddle, leaned
- on his knee, groaned, and slipped down into the arms of the Cossacks
- and adjutants who stood ready to assist him.
-
- He pulled himself together, looked round, screwing up his eyes,
- glanced at Prince Andrew, and, evidently not recognizing him, moved
- with his waddling gait to the porch. "Whew... whew... whew!" he
- whistled, and again glanced at Prince Andrew. As often occurs with old
- men, it was only after some seconds that the impression produced by
- Prince Andrew's face linked itself up with Kutuzov's remembrance of
- his personality.
-
- "Ah, how do you do, my dear prince? How do you do, my dear boy? Come
- along..." said he, glancing wearily round, and he stepped onto the
- porch which creaked under his weight.
-
- He unbuttoned his coat and sat down on a bench in the porch.
-
- "And how's your father?"
-
- "I received news of his death, yesterday," replied Prince Andrew
- abruptly.
-
- Kutuzov looked at him with eyes wide open with dismay and then
- took off his cap and crossed himself:
-
- "May the kingdom of Heaven be his! God's will be done to us all!" He
- sighed deeply, his whole chest heaving, and was silent for a while. "I
- loved him and respected him, and sympathize with you with all my
- heart."
-
- He embraced Prince Andrew, pressing him to his fat breast, and for
- some time did not let him go. When he released him Prince Andrew saw
- that Kutuzov's flabby lips were trembling and that tears were in his
- eyes. He sighed and pressed on the bench with both hands to raise
- himself.
-
- "Come! Come with me, we'll have a talk," said he.
-
- But at that moment Denisov, no more intimidated by his superiors
- than by the enemy, came with jingling spurs up the steps of the porch,
- despite the angry whispers of the adjutants who tried to stop him.
- Kutuzov, his hands still pressed on the seat, glanced at him glumly.
- Denisov, having given his name, announced that he had to communicate
- to his Serene Highness a matter of great importance for their
- country's welfare. Kutuzov looked wearily at him and, lifting his
- hands with a gesture of annoyance, folded them across his stomach,
- repeating the words: "For our country's welfare? Well, what is it?
- Speak!" Denisov blushed like a girl (it was strange to see the color
- rise in that shaggy, bibulous, time-worn face) and boldly began to
- expound his plan of cutting the enemy's lines of communication between
- Smolensk and Vyazma. Denisov came from those parts and knew the
- country well. His plan seemed decidedly a good one, especially from
- the strength of conviction with which he spoke. Kutuzov looked down at
- his own legs, occasionally glancing at the door of the adjoining hut
- as if expecting something unpleasant to emerge from it. And from
- that hut, while Denisov was speaking, a general with a portfolio under
- his arm really did appear.
-
- "What?" said Kutuzov, in the midst of Denisov's explanations, "are
- you ready so soon?"
-
- "Ready, your Serene Highness," replied the general.
-
- Kutuzov swayed his head, as much as to say: "How is one man to
- deal with it all?" and again listened to Denisov.
-
- "I give my word of honor as a Wussian officer," said Denisov,
- "that I can bweak Napoleon's line of communication!"
-
- "What relation are you to Intendant General Kiril Andreevich
- Denisov?" asked Kutuzov, interrupting him.
-
- "He is my uncle, your Sewene Highness."
-
- "Ah, we were friends," said Kutuzov cheerfully. "All right, all
- right, friend, stay here at the staff and tomorrow we'll have a talk."
-
- With a nod to Denisov he turned away and put out his hand for the
- papers Konovnitsyn had brought him.
-
- "Would not your Serene Highness like to come inside?" said the
- general on duty in a discontented voice, "the plans must be examined
- and several papers have to be signed."
-
- An adjutant came out and announced that everything was in
- readiness within. But Kutuzov evidently did not wish to enter that
- room till he was disengaged. He made a grimace...
-
- "No, tell them to bring a small table out here, my dear boy. I'll
- look at them here," said he. "Don't go away," he added, turning to
- Prince Andrew, who remained in the porch and listened to the general's
- report.
-
- While this was being given, Prince Andrew heard the whisper of a
- woman's voice and the rustle of a silk dress behind the door.
- Several times on glancing that way he noticed behind that door a
- plump, rosy, handsome woman in a pink dress with a lilac silk kerchief
- on her head, holding a dish and evidently awaiting the entrance of the
- commander in chief. Kutiizov's adjutant whispered to Prince Andrew
- that this was the wife of the priest whose home it was, and that she
- intended to offer his Serene Highness bread and salt. "Her husband has
- welcomed his Serene Highness with the cross at the church, and she
- intends to welcome him in the house.... She's very pretty," added
- the adjutant with a smile. At those words Kutuzov looked round. He was
- listening to the general's report- which consisted chiefly of a
- criticism of the position at Tsarevo-Zaymishche- as he had listened to
- Denisov, and seven years previously had listened to the discussion
- at the Austerlitz council of war. He evidently listened only because
- he had ears which, though there was a piece of tow in one of them,
- could not help hearing; but it was evident that nothing the general
- could say would surprise or even interest him, that he knew all that
- would be said beforehand, and heard it all only because he had to,
- as one has to listen to the chanting of a service of prayer. All
- that Denisov had said was clever and to the point. What the general
- was saying was even more clever and to the point, but it was evident
- that Kutuzov despised knowledge and cleverness, and knew of
- something else that would decide the matter- something independent
- of clever. ness and knowledge. Prince Andrew watched the commander
- in chief's face attentively, and the only expression he could see
- there was one of boredom, curiosity as to the meaning of the
- feminine whispering behind the door, and a desire to observe
- propriety. It was evident that Kutuzov despised cleverness and
- learning and even the patriotic feeling shown by Denisov, but despised
- them not because of his own intellect, feelings, or knowledge- he
- did not try to display any of these- but because of something else. He
- despised them because of his old age and experience of life. The
- only instruction Kutuzov gave of his own accord during that report
- referred to looting by the Russian troops. At the end of the report
- the general put before him for signature a paper relating to the
- recovery of payment from army commanders for green oats mown down by
- the soldiers, when landowners lodged petitions for compensation.
-
- After hearing the matter, Kutuzov smacked his lips together and
- shook his head.
-
- "Into the stove... into the fire with it! I tell you once for all,
- my dear fellow," said he, "into the fire with all such things! Let
- them cut the crops and burn wood to their hearts' content. I don't
- order it or allow it, but I don't exact compensation either. One can't
- get on without it. 'When wood is chopped the chips will fly.'" He
- looked at the paper again. "Oh, this German precision!" he muttered,
- shaking his head.
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
-
-
- "Well, that's all!" said Kutuzov as he signed the last of the
- documents, and rising heavily and smoothing out the folds in his fat
- white neck he moved toward the door with a more cheerful expression.
-
- The priest's wife, flushing rosy red, caught up the dish she had
- after all not managed to present at the right moment, though she had
- so long been preparing for it, and with a low bow offered it to
- Kutuzov.
-
- He screwed up his eyes, smiled, lifted her chin with his hand, and
- said:
-
- "Ah, what a beauty! Thank you, sweetheart!"
-
- He took some gold pieces from his trouser pocket and put them on the
- dish for her. "Well, my dear, and how are we getting on?" he asked,
- moving to the door of the room assigned to him. The priest's wife
- smiled, and with dimples in her rosy cheeks followed him into the
- room. The adjutant came out to the porch and asked Prince Andrew to
- lunch with him. Half an hour later Prince Andrew was again called to
- Kutuzov. He found him reclining in an armchair, still in the same
- unbuttoned overcoat. He had in his hand a French book which he
- closed as Prince Andrew entered, marking the place with a knife.
- Prince Andrew saw by the cover that it was Les Chevaliers du Cygne
- by Madame de Genlis.
-
- "Well, sit down, sit down here. Let's have a talk," said Kutuzov.
- "It's sad, very sad. But remember, my dear fellow, that I am a
- father to you, a second father...."
-
- Prince Andrew told Kutuzov all he knew of his father's death, and
- what he had seen at Bald Hills when he passed through it.
-
- "What... what they have brought us to!" Kutuzov suddenly cried in an
- agitated voice, evidently picturing vividly to himself from Prince
- Andrew's story the condition Russia was in. "But give me time, give me
- time!" he said with a grim look, evidently not wishing to continue
- this agitating conversation, and added: "I sent for you to keep you
- with me."
-
- "I thank your Serene Highness, but I fear I am longer fit for the
- staff," replied Prince Andrew with a smile which Kutuzov noticed.
-
- Kutuzov glanced inquiringly at him.
-
- "But above all," added Prince Andrew, "I have grown used to my
- regiment, am fond of the officers, and I fancy the men also like me. I
- should be sorry to leave the regiment. If I decline the honor of being
- with you, believe me..."
-
- A shrewd, kindly, yet subtly derisive expression lit up Kutuzov's
- podgy face. He cut Bolkonski short.
-
- "I am sorry, for I need you. But you're right, you're right! It's
- not here that men are needed. Advisers are always plentiful, but men
- are not. The regiments would not be what they are if the would-be
- advisers served there as you do. I remember you at Austerlitz.... I
- remember, yes, I remember you with the standard!" said Kutuzov, and
- a flush of pleasure suffused Prince Andrew's face at this
- recollection.
-
- Taking his hand and drawing him downwards, Kutuzov offered his cheek
- to be kissed, and again Prince Andrew noticed tears in the old man's
- eyes. Though Prince Andrew knew that Kutuzov's tears came easily,
- and that he was particularly tender to and considerate of him from a
- wish to show sympathy with his loss, yet this reminder of Austerlitz
- was both pleasant and flattering to him.
-
- "Go your way and God be with you. I know your path is the path of
- honor!" He paused. "I missed you at Bucharest, but I needed someone to
- send." And changing the subject, Kutuzov began to speak of the Turkish
- war and the peace that had been concluded. "Yes, I have been much
- blamed," he said, "both for that war and the peace... but everything
- came at the right time. Tout vient a point a celui qui sait attendre.*
- And there were as many advisers there as here..." he went on,
- returning to the subject of "advisers" which evidently occupied him.
- "Ah, those advisers!" said he. "If we had listened to them all we
- should not have made peace with Turkey and should not have been
- through with that war. Everything in haste, but more haste, less
- speed. Kamenski would have been lost if he had not died. He stormed
- fortresses with thirty thousand men. It is not difficult to capture
- a fortress but it is difficult to win a campaign. For that, storming
- and attacking but patience and time are wanted. Kamenski sent soldiers
- to Rustchuk, but I only employed these two things and took more
- fortresses than Kamenski and made the but eat horseflesh!" He swayed
- his head. "And the French shall too, believe me," he went on,
- growing warmer and beating his chest, "I'll make them eat horseflesh!"
- And tears again dimmed his eyes.
-
-
- *"Everything comes in time to him who knows how to wait."
-
-
- "But shan't we have to accept battle?" remarked Prince Andrew.
-
- "We shall if everybody wants it; it can't be helped.... But
- believe me, my dear boy, there is nothing stronger than those two:
- patience and time, they will do it all. But the advisers n'entendent
- pas de cette oreille, voila le mal.* Some want a thing- others
- don't. What's one to do?" he asked, evidently expecting an answer.
- "Well, what do you want us to do?" he repeated and his eye shone
- with a deep, shrewd look. "I'll tell you what to do," he continued, as
- Prince Andrew still did not reply: "I will tell you what to do, and
- what I do. Dans le doute, mon cher," he paused, "abstiens-toi"*[2]- he
- articulated the French proverb deliberately.
-
-
- *"Don't see it that way, that's the trouble."
-
- *[2] "When in doubt, my dear fellow, do nothing."
-
-
- "Well, good-by, my dear fellow; remember that with all my heart I
- share your sorrow, and that for you I am not a Serene Highness, nor
- a prince, nor a commander in chief, but a father! If you want anything
- come straight to me. Good-by, my dear boy."
-
- Again he embraced and kissed Prince Andrew, but before the latter
- had left the room Kutuzov gave a sigh of relief and went on with his
- unfinished novel, Les Chevaliers du Cygne by Madame de Genlis.
-
- Prince Andrew could not have explained how or why it was, but
- after that interview with Kutuzov he went back to his regiment
- reassured as to the general course of affairs and as to the man to
- whom it had been entrusted. The more he realized the absence of all
- personal motive in that old man- in whom there seemed to remain only
- the habit of passions, and in place of an intellect (grouping events
- and drawing conclusions) only the capacity calmly to contemplate the
- course of events- the more reassured he was that everything would be
- as it should. "He will not bring in any plan of his own. He will not
- devise or undertake anything," thought Prince Andrew, "but he will
- hear everything, remember everything, and put everything in its place.
- He will not hinder anything useful nor allow anything harmful. He
- understands that there is something stronger and more important than
- his own will- the inevitable course of events, and he can see them and
- grasp their significance, and seeing that significance can refrain
- from meddling and renounce his personal wish directed to something
- else. And above all," thought Prince Andrew, "one believes in him
- because he's Russian, despite the novel by Genlis and the French
- proverbs, and because his voice shook when he said: 'What they have
- brought us to!' and had a sob in it when he said he would 'make them
- eat horseflesh!'"
-
- On such feelings, more or less dimly shared by all, the unanimity
- and general approval were founded with which, despite court
- influences, the popular choice of Kutuzov as commander in chief was
- received.
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII
-
-
- After the Emperor had left Moscow, life flowed on there in its usual
- course, and its course was so very usual that it was difficult to
- remember the recent days of patriotic elation and ardor, hard to
- believe that Russia was really in danger and that the members of the
- English Club were also sons of the Fatherland ready to sacrifice
- everything for it. The one thing that recalled the patriotic fervor
- everyone had displayed during the Emperor's stay was the call for
- contributions of men and money, a necessity that as soon as the
- promises had been made assumed a legal, official form and became
- unavoidable.
-
- With the enemy's approach to Moscow, the Moscovites' view of their
- situation did not grow more serious but on the contrary became even
- more frivolous, as always happens with people who see a great danger
- approaching. At the approach of danger there are always two voices
- that speak with equal power in the human soul: one very reasonably
- tells a man to consider the nature of the danger and the means of
- escaping it; the other, still more reasonably, says that it is too
- depressing and painful to think of the danger, since it is not in
- man's power to foresee everything and avert the general course of
- events, and it is therefore better to disregard what is painful till
- it comes, and to think about what is pleasant. In solitude a man
- generally listens to the first voice, but in society to the second. So
- it was now with the inhabitants of Moscow. It was long since people
- had been as gay in Moscow as that year.
-
- Rostopchin's broadsheets, headed by woodcuts of a drink shop, a
- potman, and a Moscow burgher called Karpushka Chigirin, "who- having
- been a militiaman and having had rather too much at the pub- heard
- that Napoleon wished to come to Moscow, grew angry, abused the
- French in very bad language, came out of the drink shop, and, under
- the sign of the eagle, began to address the assembled people," were
- read and discussed, together with the latest of Vasili Lvovich
- Pushkin's bouts rimes.
-
- In the corner room at the Club, members gathered to read these
- broadsheets, and some liked the way Karpushka jeered at the French,
- saying: "They will swell up with Russian cabbage, burst with our
- buckwheat porridge, and choke themselves with cabbage soup. They are
- all dwarfs and one peasant woman will toss three of them with a
- hayfork." Others did not like that tone and said it was stupid and
- vulgar. It was said that Rostopchin had expelled all Frenchmen and
- even all foreigners from Moscow, and that there had been some spies
- and agents of Napoleon among them; but this was told chiefly to
- introduce Rostopchin's witty remark on that occasion. The foreigners
- were deported to Nizhni by boat, and Rostopchin had said to them in
- French: "Rentrez en vousmemes; entrez dans la barque, et n'en faites
- pas une barque de Charon."* There was talk of all the government
- offices having been already removed from Moscow, and to this
- Shinshin's witticism was added- that for that alone Moscow ought to be
- grateful to Napoleon. It was said that Mamonov's regiment would cost
- him eight hundred thousand rubles, and that Bezukhov had spent even
- more on his, but that the best thing about Bezukhov's action was
- that he himself was going to don a uniform and ride at the head of his
- regiment without charging anything for the show.
-
-
- *"Think it over; get into the barque, and take care not to make it a
- barque of Charon."
-
-
- "You don't spare anyone," said Julie Drubetskaya as she collected
- and pressed together a bunch of raveled lint with her thin, beringed
- fingers.
-
- Julie was preparing to leave Moscow next day and was giving a
- farewell soiree.
-
- "Bezukhov est ridicule, but he is so kind and good-natured. What
- pleasure is there to be so caustique?"
-
- "A forfeit!" cried a young man in militia uniform whom Julie
- called "mon chevalier," and who was going with her to Nizhni.
-
- In Julie's set, as in many other circles in Moscow, it had been
- agreed that they would speak nothing but Russian and that those who
- made a slip and spoke French should pay fines to the Committee of
- Voluntary Contributions.
-
- "Another forfeit for a Gallicism," said a Russian writer who was
- present. "'What pleasure is there to be' is not Russian!"
-
- "You spare no one," continued Julie to the young man without heeding
- the author's remark.
-
- "For caustique- I am guilty and will pay, and I am prepared to pay
- again for the pleasure of telling you the truth. For Gallicisms I
- won't be responsible," she remarked, turning to the author: "I have
- neither the money nor the time, like Prince Galitsyn, to engage a
- master to teach me Russian!"
-
- "Ah, here he is!" she added. "Quand on... No, no," she said to the
- militia officer, "you won't catch me. Speak of the sun and you see its
- rays!" and she smiled amiably at Pierre. "We were just talking of
- you," she said with the facility in lying natural to a society
- woman. "We were saying that your regiment would be sure to be better
- than Mamonov's."
-
- "Oh, don't talk to me of my regiment," replied Pierre, kissing his
- hostess' hand and taking a seat beside her. "I am so sick of it."
-
- "You will, of course, command it yourself?" said Julie, directing
- a sly, sarcastic glance toward the militia officer.
-
- The latter in Pierre's presence had ceased to be caustic, and his
- face expressed perplexity as to what Julie's smile might mean. In
- spite of his absent-mindedness and good nature, Pierre's personality
- immediately checked any attempt to ridicule him to his face.
-
- "No," said Pierre, with a laughing glance at his big, stout body. "I
- should make too good a target for the French, besides I am afraid I
- should hardly be able to climb onto a horse."
-
- Among those whom Julie's guests happened to choose to gossip about
- were the Rostovs.
-
- "I hear that their affairs are in a very bad way," said Julie.
- "And he is so unreasonable, the count himself I mean. The
- Razumovskis wanted to buy his house and his estate near Moscow, but it
- drags on and on. He asks too much."
-
- "No, I think the sale will come off in a few days," said someone.
- "Though it is madness to buy anything in Moscow now."
-
- "Why?" asked Julie. "You don't think Moscow is in danger?"
-
- "Then why are you leaving?"
-
- "I? What a question! I am going because... well, because everyone is
- going: and besides- I am not Joan of Arc or an Amazon."
-
- "Well, of course, of course! Let me have some more strips of linen."
-
- "If he manages the business properly he will be able to pay off
- all his debts," said the militia officer, speaking of Rostov.
-
- "A kindly old man but not up to much. And why do they stay on so
- long in Moscow? They meant to leave for the country long ago.
- Natalie is quite well again now, isn't she?" Julie asked Pierre with a
- knowing smile.
-
- "They are waiting for their younger son," Pierre replied. "He joined
- Obolenski's Cossacks and went to Belaya Tserkov where the regiment
- is being formed. But now they have had him transferred to my
- regiment and are expecting him every day. The count wanted to leave
- long ago, but the countess won't on any account leave Moscow till
- her son returns."
-
- "I met them the day before yesterday at the Arkharovs'. Natalie
- has recovered her looks and is brighter. She sang a song. How easily
- some people get over everything!"
-
- "Get over what?" inquired Pierre, looking displeased.
-
- Julie smiled.
-
- "You know, Count, such knights as you are only found in Madame de
- Souza's novels."
-
- "What knights? What do you mean?" demanded Pierre, blushing.
-
- "Oh, come, my dear count! C'est la fable de tout Moscou. Je vous
- admire, ma parole d'honneur!"*
-
-
- *"It is the talk of all Moscow. My word, I admire you!"
-
-
- "Forfeit, forfeit!" cried the militia officer.
-
- "All right, one can't talk- how tiresome!"
-
- "What is 'the talk of all Moscow'?" Pierre asked angrily, rising
- to his feet.
-
- "Come now, Count, you know!"
-
- "I don't know anything about it," said Pierre.
-
- "I know you were friendly with Natalie, and so... but I was always
- more friendly with Vera- that dear Vera."
-
- "No, madame!" Pierre continued in a tone of displeasure, "I have not
- taken on myself the role of Natalie Rostova's knight at all, and
- have not been their house for nearly a month. But I cannot
- understand the cruelty..."
-
- "Qui s'excuse s'accuse,"* said Julie, smiling and waving the lint
- triumphantly, and to have the last word she promptly changed the
- subject. "Do you know what I heard today? Poor Mary Bolkonskaya
- arrived in Moscow yesterday. Do you know that she has lost her
- father?"
-
-
- *"Who excuses himself, accuses himself."
-
-
- "Really? Where is she? I should like very much to see her," said
- Pierre.
-
- "I spent the evening with her yesterday. She is going to their
- estate near Moscow either today or tomorrow morning, with her nephew."
-
- "Well, and how is she?" asked Pierre.
-
- "She is well, but sad. But do you know who rescued her? It is
- quite a romance. Nicholas Rostov! She was surrounded, and they
- wanted to kill her and had wounded some of her people. He rushed in
- and saved her...."
-
- "Another romance," said the militia officer. "Really, this general
- flight has been arranged to get all the old maids married off. Catiche
- is one and Princess Bolkonskaya another."
-
- "Do you know, I really believe she is un petit peu amoureuse du
- jeune homme."*
-
-
- *"A little bit in love with the young man."
-
-
- "Forfeit, forfeit, forfeit!"
-
- "But how could one say that in Russian?"
-
-
- CHAPTER XVIII
-
-
- When Pierre returned home he was handed two of Rostopchin's
- broadsheets that had been brought that day.
-
- The first declared that the report that Count Rostopchin had
- forbidden people to leave Moscow was false; on the contrary he was
- glad that ladies and tradesmen's wives were leaving the city. "There
- will be less panic and less gossip," ran the broadsheet "but I will
- stake my life on it that that will not enter Moscow." These words
- showed Pierre clearly for the first time that the French would enter
- Moscow. The second broadsheet stated that our headquarters were at
- Vyazma, that Count Wittgenstein had defeated the French, but that as
- many of the inhabitants of Moscow wished to be armed, weapons were
- ready for them at the arsenal: sabers, pistols, and muskets which
- could be had at a low price. The tone of the proclamation was not as
- jocose as in the former Chigirin talks. Pierre pondered over these
- broadsheets. Evidently the terrible stormcloud he had desired with the
- whole strength of his soul but which yet aroused involuntary horror in
- him was drawing near.
-
- "Shall I join the army and enter the service, or wait?" he asked
- himself for the hundredth time. He took a pack of cards that lay on
- the table and began to lay them out for a game of patience.
-
- "If this patience comes out," he said to himself after shuffling the
- cards, holding them in his hand, and lifting his head, "if it comes
- out, it means... what does it mean?"
-
- He had not decided what it should mean when he heard the voice of
- the eldest princess at the door asking whether she might come in.
-
- "Then it will mean that I must go to the army," said Pierre to
- himself. "Come in, come in!" he added to the princess.
-
- Only the eldest princess, the one with the stony face and long
- waist, was still living in Pierre's house. The two younger ones had
- both married.
-
- "Excuse my coming to you, cousin," she said in a reproachful and
- agitated voice. "You know some decision must be come to. What is going
- to happen? Everyone has left Moscow and the people are rioting. How is
- it that we are staying on?"
-
- "On the contrary, things seem satisfactory, ma cousine," said Pierre
- in the bantering tone he habitually adopted toward her, always feeling
- uncomfortable in the role of her benefactor.
-
- "Satisfactory, indeed! Very satisfactory! Barbara Ivanovna told me
- today how our troops are distinguishing themselves. It certainly
- does them credit! And the people too are quite mutinous- they no
- longer obey, even my maid has taken to being rude. At this rate they
- will soon begin beating us. One can't walk in the streets. But,
- above all, the French will be here any day now, so what are we waiting
- for? I ask just one thing of you, cousin," she went on, "arrange for
- me to be taken to Petersburg. Whatever I may be, I can't live under
- Bonaparte's rule."
-
- "Oh, come, ma cousine! Where do you get your information from? On
- the contrary..."
-
- "I won't submit to your Napoleon! Others may if they please.... If
- you don't want to do this..."
-
- "But I will, I'll give the order at once."
-
- The princess was apparently vexed at not having anyone to be angry
- with. Muttering to herself, she sat down on a chair.
-
- "But you have been misinformed," said Pierre. "Everything is quiet
- in the city and there is not the slightest danger. See! I've just been
- reading..." He showed her the broadsheet. "Count Rostopchin writes
- that he will stake his life on it that the enemy will not enter
- Moscow."
-
- "Oh, that count of yours!" said the princess malevolently. "He is
- a hypocrite, a rascal who has himself roused the people to riot.
- Didn't he write in those idiotic broadsheets that anyone, 'whoever
- it might be, should be dragged to the lockup by his hair'? (How
- silly!) 'And honor and glory to whoever captures him,' he says. This
- is what his cajolery has brought us to! Barbara Ivanovna told me the
- mob near killed her because she said something in French."
-
- "Oh, but it's so... You take everything so to heart," said Pierre,
- and began laying out his cards for patience.
-
- Although that patience did come out, Pierre did not join the army,
- but remained in deserted Moscow ever in the same state of agitation,
- irresolution, and alarm, yet at the same time joyfully expecting
- something terrible.
-
- Next day toward evening the princess set off, and Pierre's head
- steward came to inform him that the money needed for the equipment
- of his regiment could not be found without selling one of the estates.
- In general the head steward made out to Pierre that his project of
- raising a regiment would ruin him. Pierre listened to him, scarcely
- able to repress a smile.
-
- "Well then, sell it," said he. "What's to be done? I can't draw back
- now!"
-
- The worse everything became, especially his own affairs, the
- better was Pierre pleased and the more evident was it that the
- catastrophe he expected was approaching. Hardly anyone he knew was
- left in town. Julie had gone, and so had Princess Mary. Of his
- intimate friends only the Rostovs remained, but he did not go to see
- them.
-
- To distract his thoughts he drove that day to the village of
- Vorontsovo to see the great balloon Leppich was constructing to
- destroy the foe, and a trial balloon that was to go up next day. The
- balloon was not yet ready, but Pierre learned that it was being
- constructed by the Emperor's desire. The Emperor had written to
- Count Rostopchin as follows:
-
-
- As soon as Leppich is ready, get together a crew of reliable and
- intelligent men for his car and send a courier to General Kutuzov to
- let him know. I have informed him of the matter.
-
- Please impress upon Leppich to be very careful where he descends for
- the first time, that he may not make a mistake and fall into the
- enemy's hands. It is essential for him to combine his movements with
- those of the commander in chief.
-
-
- On his way home from Vorontsovo, as he was passing the Bolotnoe
- Place Pierre, seeing a large crowd round the Lobnoe Place, stopped and
- got out of his trap. A French cook accused of being a spy was being
- flogged. The flogging was only just over, and the executioner was
- releasing from the flogging bench a stout man with red whiskers, in
- blue stockings and a green jacket, who was moaning piteously.
- Another criminal, thin and pale, stood near. Judging by their faces
- they were both Frenchmen. With a frightened and suffering look
- resembling that on the thin Frenchman's face, Pierre pushed his way in
- through the crowd.
-
- "What is it? Who is it? What is it for?" he kept asking.
-
- But the attention of the crowd- officials, burghers, shopkeepers,
- peasants, and women in cloaks and in pelisses- was so eagerly centered
- on what was passing in Lobnoe Place that no one answered him. The
- stout man rose, frowned, shrugged his shoulders, and evidently
- trying to appear firm began to pull on his jacket without looking
- about him, but suddenly his lips trembled and he began to cry, in
- the way full-blooded grown-up men cry, though angry with himself for
- doing so. In the crowd people began talking loudly, to stifle their
- feelings of pity as it seemed to Pierre.
-
- "He's cook to some prince."
-
- "Eh, mounseer, Russian sauce seems to be sour to a Frenchman... sets
- his teeth on edge!" said a wrinkled clerk who was standing behind
- Pierre, when the Frenchman began to cry.
-
- The clerk glanced round, evidently hoping that his joke would be
- appreciated. Some people began to laugh, others continued to watch
- in dismay the executioner who was undressing the other man.
-
- Pierre choked, his face puckered, and he turned hastily away, went
- back to his trap muttering something to himself as he went, and took
- his seat. As they drove along he shuddered and exclaimed several times
- so audibly that the coachman asked him:
-
- "What is your pleasure?"
-
- "Where are you going?" shouted Pierre to the man, who was driving to
- Lubyanka Street.
-
- "To the Governor's, as you ordered," answered the coachman.
-
- "Fool! Idiot!" shouted Pierre, abusing his coachman- a thing he
- rarely did. "Home, I told you! And drive faster, blockhead!" "I must
- get away this very day," he murmured to himself.
-
- At the sight of the tortured Frenchman and the crowd surrounding the
- Lobnoe Place, Pierre had so definitely made up his mind that he
- could no longer remain in Moscow and would leave for the army that
- very day that it seemed to him that either he had told the coachman
- this or that the man ought to have known it for himself.
-
- On reaching home Pierre gave orders to Evstafey- his head coachman
- who knew everything, could do anything, and was known to all Moscow-
- that he would leave that night for the army at Mozhaysk, and that
- his saddle horses should be sent there. This could not all be arranged
- that day, so on Evstafey's representation Pierre had to put off his
- departure till next day to allow time for the relay horses to be
- sent on in advance.
-
- On the twenty-fourth the weather cleared up after a spell of rain,
- and after dinner Pierre left Moscow. When changing horses that night
- in Perkhushkovo, he learned that there had been a great battle that
- evening. (This was the battle of Shevardino.) He was told that there
- in Perkhushkovo the earth trembled from the firing, but nobody could
- answer his questions as to who had won. At dawn next day Pierre was
- approaching Mozhaysk.
-
- Every house in Mozhaysk had soldiers quartered in it, and at the
- hostel where Pierre was met by his groom and coachman there was no
- room to be had. It was full of officers.
-
- Everywhere in Mozhaysk and beyond it, troops were stationed or on
- the march. Cossacks, foot and horse soldiers, wagons, caissons, and
- cannon were everywhere. Pierre pushed forward as fast as he could, and
- the farther he left Moscow behind and the deeper he plunged into
- that sea of troops the more was he overcome by restless agitation
- and a new and joyful feeling he had not experienced before. It was a
- feeling akin to what he had felt at the Sloboda Palace during the
- Emperor's visit- a sense of the necessity of undertaking something and
- sacrificing something. He now experienced a glad consciousness that
- everything that constitutes men's happiness- the comforts of life,
- wealth, even life itself- is rubbish it is pleasant to throw away,
- compared with something... With what? Pierre could not say, and he did
- not try to determine for whom and for what he felt such particular
- delight in sacrificing everything. He was not occupied with the
- question of what to sacrifice for; the fact of sacrificing in itself
- afforded him a new and joyous sensation.
-
-
- CHAPTER XIX
-
-
- On the twenty-fourth of August the battle of the Shevardino
- Redoubt was fought, on the twenty-fifth not a shot was fired by either
- side, and on the twenty-sixth the battle of Borodino itself took
- place.
-
- Why and how were the battles of Shevardino and Borodino given and
- accepted? Why was the battle of Borodino fought? There was not the
- least sense in it for either the French or the Russians. Its immediate
- result for the Russians was, and was bound to be, that we were brought
- nearer to the destruction of Moscow- which we feared more than
- anything in the world; and for the French its immediate result was
- that they were brought nearer to the destruction of their whole
- army- which they feared more than anything in the world. What the
- result must be was quite obvious, and yet Napoleon offered and Kutuzov
- accepted that battle.
-
- If the commanders had been guided by reason, it would seem that it
- must have been obvious to Napoleon that by advancing thirteen
- hundred miles and giving battle with a probability of losing a quarter
- of his army, he was advancing to certain destruction, and it must have
- been equally clear to Kutuzov that by accepting battle and risking the
- loss of a quarter of his army he would certainly lose Moscow. For
- Kutuzov this was mathematically clear, as it is that if when playing
- draughts I have one man less and go on exchanging, I shall certainly
- lose, and therefore should not exchange. When my opponent has
- sixteen men and I have fourteen, I am only one eighth weaker than
- he, but when I have exchanged thirteen more men he will be three times
- as strong as I am.
-
- Before the battle of Borodino our strength in proportion to the
- French was about as five to six, but after that battle it was little
- more than one to two: previously we had a hundred thousand against a
- hundred and twenty thousand; afterwards little more than fifty
- thousand against a hundred thousand. Yet the shrewd and experienced
- Kutuzov accepted the battle, while Napoleon, who was said to be a
- commander of genius, gave it, losing a quarter of his army and
- lengthening his lines of communication still more. If it is said
- that he expected to end the campaign by occupying Moscow as he had
- ended a previous campaign by occupying Vienna, there is much
- evidence to the contrary. Napoleon's historians themselves tell us
- that from Smolensk onwards he wished to stop, knew the danger of his
- extended position, and knew that the occupation of Moscow would not be
- the end of the campaign, for he had seen at Smolensk the state in
- which Russian towns were left to him, and had not received a single
- reply to his repeated announcements of his wish to negotiate.
-
- In giving and accepting battle at Borodino, Kutuzov acted
- involuntarily and irrationally. But later on, to fit what had
- occurred, the historians provided cunningly devised evidence of the
- foresight and genius the generals who, of all the blind tools of
- history were the most enslaved and involuntary.
-
- The ancients have left us model heroic poems in which the heroes
- furnish the whole interest of the story, and we are still unable to
- accustom ourselves to the fact that for our epoch histories of that
- kind are meaningless.
-
- On the other question, how the battle of Borodino and the
- preceding battle of Shevardino were fought, there also exists a
- definite and well-known, but quite false, conception. All the
- historians describe the affair as follows:
-
- The Russian army, they say, in its retreat from Smolensk sought
- out for itself the best position for a general engagement and found
- such a position at Borodino.
-
- The Russians, they say, fortified this position in advance on the
- left of the highroad (from Moscow to Smolensk) and almost at a right
- angle to it, from Borodino to Utitsa, at the very place where the
- battle was fought.
-
- In front of this position, they say, a fortified outpost was set
- up on the Shevardino mound to observe the enemy. On the twenty-fourth,
- we are told, Napoleon attacked this advanced post and took it, and, on
- the twenty-sixth, attacked the whole Russian army, which was in
- position on the field of Borodino.
-
- So the histories say, and it is all quite wrong, as anyone who cares
- to look into the matter can easily convince himself.
-
- The Russians did not seek out the best position but, on the
- contrary, during the retreat passed many positions better than
- Borodino. They did not stop at any one of these positions because
- Kutuzov did not wish to occupy a position he had not himself chosen,
- because the popular demand for a battle had not yet expressed itself
- strongly enough, and because Miloradovich had not yet arrived with the
- militia, and for many other reasons. The fact is that other
- positions they had passed were stronger, and that the position at
- Borodino (the one where the battle was fought), far from being strong,
- was no more a position than any other spot one might find in the
- Russian Empire by sticking a pin into the map at hazard.
-
- Not only did the Russians not fortify the position on the field of
- Borodino to the left of, and at a right angle to, the highroad (that
- is, the position on which the battle took place), but never till the
- twenty-fifth of August, 1812, did they think that a battle might be
- fought there. This was shown first by the fact that there were no
- entrenchments there by the twenty fifth and that those begun on the
- twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth were not completed, and secondly, by the
- position of the Shevardino Redoubt. That redoubt was quite senseless
- in front of the position where the battle was accepted. Why was it
- more strongly fortified than any other post? And why were all
- efforts exhausted and six thousand men sacrificed to defend it till
- late at night on the twenty-fourth? A Cossack patrol would have
- sufficed to observe the enemy. Thirdly, as proof that the position
- on which the battle was fought had not been foreseen and that the
- Shevardino Redoubt was not an advanced post of that position, we
- have the fact that up to the twenty-fifth, Barclay de Tolly and
- Bagration were convinced that the Shevardino Redoubt was the left
- flank of the position, and that Kutuzov himself in his report, written
- in hot haste after the battle, speaks of the Shevardino Redoubt as the
- left flank of the position. It was much later, when reports on the
- battle of Borodino were written at leisure, that the incorrect and
- extraordinary statement was invented (probably to justify the mistakes
- of a commander in chief who had to be represented as infallible)
- that the Shevardino Redoubt was an advanced post- whereas in reality
- it was simply a fortified point on the left flank- and that the battle
- of Borodino was fought by us on an entrenched position previously
- selected, where as it was fought on a quite unexpected spot which
- was almost unentrenched.
-
- The case was evidently this: a position was selected along the river
- Kolocha- which crosses the highroad not at a right angle but at an
- acute angle- so that the left flank was at Shevardino, the right flank
- near the village of Novoe, and the center at Borodino at the
- confluence of the rivers Kolocha and Voyna.
-
- To anyone who looks at the field of Borodino without thinking of how
- the battle was actually fought, this position, protected by the
- river Kolocha, presents itself as obvious for an army whose object was
- to prevent an enemy from advancing along the Smolensk road to Moscow.
-
- Napoleon, riding to Valuevo on the twenty-fourth, did not see (as
- the history books say he did) the position of the Russians from Utitsa
- to Borodino (he could not have seen that position because it did not
- exist), nor did he see an advanced post of the Russian army, but while
- pursuing the Russian rearguard he came upon the left flank of the
- Russian position- at the Shevardino Redoubt- and unexpectedly for
- the Russians moved his army across the Kolocha. And the Russians,
- not having time to begin a general engagement, withdrew their left
- wing from the position they had intended to occupy and took up a new
- position which had not been foreseen and was not fortified. By
- crossing to the other side of the Kolocha to the left of the highroad,
- Napoleon shifted the whole forthcoming battle from right to left
- (looking from the Russian side) and transferred it to the plain
- between Utitsa, Semenovsk, and Borodino- a plain no more
- advantageous as a position than any other plain in Russia- and there
- the whole battle of the twenty-sixth of August took place.
-
- Had Napoleon not ridden out on the evening of the twenty-fourth to
- the Kolocha, and had he not then ordered an immediate attack on the
- redoubt but had begun the attack next morning, no one would have
- doubted that the Shevardino Redoubt was the left flank of our and
- the battle would have taken place where we expected it. In that case
- we should probably have defended the Shevardino Redoubt- our left
- flank- still more obstinately. We should have attacked Napoleon in the
- center or on the right, and the engagement would have taken place on
- the twenty-fifth, in the position we intended and had fortified. But
- as the attack on our left flank took place in the evening after the
- retreat of our rea guard (that is, immediately after the fight at
- Gridneva), and as the Russian commanders did not wish, or were not
- in time, to begin a general engagement then on the evening of the
- twenty-fourth, the first and chief action of the battle of Borodino
- was already lost on the twenty-fourth, and obviously led to the loss
- of the one fought on the twenty-sixth.
-
- After the loss of the Shevardino Redoubt, we found ourselves on
- the morning of the twenty-fifth without a position for our left flank,
- and were forced to bend it back and hastily entrench it where it
- chanced to be.
-
- Not only was the Russian army on the twenty-sixth defended by
- weak, unfinished entrenchments, but the disadvantage of that
- position was increased by the fact that the Russian commanders- not
- having fully realized what had happened, namely the loss of our
- position on the left flank and the shifting of the whole field of
- the forthcoming battle from right to left- maintained their extended
- position from the village of Novoe to Utitsa, and consequently had
- to move their forces from right to left during the battle. So it
- happened that throughout the whole battle the Russians opposed the
- entire French army launched against our left flank with but half as
- many men. (Poniatowski's action against Utitsa, and Uvarov's on the
- right flank against the French, were actions distinct from the main
- course of the battle.) So the battle of Borodino did not take place at
- all as (in an effort to conceal our commanders' mistakes even at the
- cost of diminishing the glory due to the Russian army and people) it
- has been described. The battle of Borodino was not fought on a
- chosen and entrenched position with forces only slightly weaker than
- those of the enemy, but, as a result of the loss of the Shevardino
- Redoubt, the Russians fought the battle of Borodino on an open and
- almost unentrenched position, with forces only half as numerous as the
- French; that is to say, under conditions in which it was not merely
- unthinkable to fight for ten hours and secure an indecisive result,
- but unthinkable to keep an army even from complete disintegration
- and flight.
-
-
- CHAPTER XX
-
-
- On the morning of the twenty-fifth Pierre was leaving Mozhaysk. At
- the descent of the high steep hill, down which a winding road led
- out of the town past the cathedral on the right, where a service was
- being held and the bells were ringing, Pierre got out of his vehicle
- and proceeded on foot. Behind him a cavalry regiment was coming down
- the hill preceded by its singers. Coming up toward him was a train
- of carts carrying men who had been wounded in the engagement the day
- before. The peasant drivers, shouting and lashing their horses, kept
- crossing from side to side. The carts, in each of which three or
- four wounded soldiers were lying or sitting, jolted over the stones
- that had been thrown on the steep incline to make it something like
- a road. The wounded, bandaged with rags, with pale cheeks,
- compressed lips, and knitted brows, held on to the sides of the
- carts as they were jolted against one another. Almost all of them
- stared with naive, childlike curiosity at Pierre's white hat and green
- swallow-tail coat.
-
- Pierre's coachman shouted angrily at the convoy of wounded to keep
- to one side of the road. The cavalry regiment, as it descended the
- hill with its singers, surrounded Pierre's carriage and blocked the
- road. Pierre stopped, being pressed against the side of the cutting in
- which the road ran. The sunshine from behind the hill did not
- penetrate into the cutting and there it was cold and damp, but above
- Pierre's head was the bright August sunshine and the bells sounded
- merrily. One of the carts with wounded stopped by the side of the road
- close to Pierre. The driver in his bast shoes ran panting up to it,
- placed a stone under one of its tireless hind wheels, and began
- arranging the breech-band on his little horse.
-
- One of the wounded, an old soldier with a bandaged arm who was
- following the cart on foot, caught hold of it with his sound hand
- and turned to look at Pierre.
-
- "I say, fellow countryman! Will they set us down here or take us
- on to Moscow?" he asked.
-
- Pierre was so deep in thought that he did not hear the question.
- He was looking now at the cavalry regiment that had met the convoy
- of wounded, now at the cart by which he was standing, in which two
- wounded men were sitting and one was lying. One of those sitting up in
- the cart had probably been wounded in the cheek. His whole head was
- wrapped in rags and one cheek was swollen to the size of a baby's
- head. His nose and mouth were twisted to one side. This soldier was
- looking at the cathedral and crossing himself. Another, a young lad, a
- fair-haired recruit as white as though there was no blood in his
- thin face, looked at Pierre kindly, with a fixed smile. The third
- lay prone so that his face was not visible. The cavalry singers were
- passing close by:
-
-
- Ah lost, quite lost... is my head so keen,
-
- Living in a foreign land.
-
- they sang their soldiers' dance song.
-
- As if responding to them but with a different sort of merriment, the
- metallic sound of the bells reverberated high above and the hot rays
- of the sun bathed the top of the opposite slope with yet another
- sort of merriment. But beneath the slope, by the cart with the wounded
- near the panting little nag where Pierre stood, it was damp, somber,
- and sad.
-
- The soldier with the swollen cheek looked angrily at the cavalry
- singers.
-
- "Oh, the coxcombs!" he muttered reproachfully.
-
- "It's not the soldiers only, but I've seen peasants today, too....
- The peasants- even they have to go," said the soldier behind the cart,
- addressing Pierre with a sad smile. "No distinctions made nowadays....
- They want the whole nation to fall on them- in a word, it's Moscow!
- They want to make an end of it."
-
- In spite of the obscurity of the soldier's words Pierre understood
- what he wanted to say and nodded approval.
-
- The road was clear again; Pierre descended the hill and drove on.
-
- He kept looking to either side of the road for familiar faces, but
- only saw everywhere the unfamiliar faces of various military men of
- different branches of the service, who all looked with astonishment at
- his white hat and green tail coat.
-
- Having gone nearly three miles he at last met an acquaintance and
- eagerly addressed him. This was one of the head army doctors. He was
- driving toward Pierre in a covered gig, sitting beside a young
- surgeon, and on recognizing Pierre he told the Cossack who occupied
- the driver's seat to pull up.
-
- "Count! Your excellency, how come you to be here?" asked the doctor.
-
- "Well, you know, I wanted to see..."
-
- "Yes, yes, there will be something to see...."
-
- Pierre got out and talked to the doctor, explaining his intention of
- taking part in a battle.
-
- The doctor advised him to apply direct to Kutuzov.
-
- "Why should you be God knows where out of sight, during the battle?"
- he said, exchanging glances with his young companion. "Anyhow his
- Serene Highness knows you and will receive you graciously. That's what
- you must do."
-
- The doctor seemed tired and in a hurry.
-
- "You think so?... Ah, I also wanted to ask you where our position is
- exactly?" said Pierre.
-
- "The position?" repeated the doctor. "Well, that's not my line.
- Drive past Tatarinova, a lot of digging is going on there. Go up the
- hillock and you'll see."
-
- "Can one see from there?... If you would..."
-
- But the doctor interrupted him and moved toward his gig.
-
- "I would go with you but on my honor I'm up to here"- and he pointed
- to his throat. "I'm galloping to the commander of the corps. How do
- matters stand?... You know, Count, there'll be a battle tomorrow.
- Out of an army of a hundred thousand we must expect at least twenty
- thousand wounded, and we haven't stretchers, or bunks, or dressers, or
- doctors enough for six thousand. We have ten thousand carts, but we
- need other things as well- we must manage as best we can!"
-
- The strange thought that of the thousands of men, young and old, who
- had stared with merry surprise at his hat (perhaps the very men he had
- noticed), twenty thousand were inevitably doomed to wounds and death
- amazed Pierre.
-
- "They may die tomorrow; why are they thinking of anything but
- death?" And by some latent sequence of thought the descent of the
- Mozhaysk hill, the carts with the wounded, the ringing bells, the
- slanting rays of the sun, and the songs of the cavalrymen vividly
- recurred to his mind.
-
- "The cavalry ride to battle and meet the wounded and do not for a
- moment think of what awaits them, but pass by, winking at the wounded.
- Yet from among these men twenty thousand are doomed to die, and they
- wonder at my hat! Strange!" thought Pierre, continuing his way to
- Tatarinova.
-
- In front of a landowner's house to the left of the road stood
- carriages, wagons, and crowds of orderlies and sentinels. The
- commander in chief was putting up there, but just when Pierre
- arrived he was not in and hardly any of the staff were there- they had
- gone to the church service. Pierre drove on toward Gorki.
-
- When he had ascended the hill and reached the little village street,
- he saw for the first time peasant militiamen in their white shirts and
- with crosses on their caps, who, talking and laughing loudly, animated
- and perspiring, were at work on a huge knoll overgrown with grass to
- the right of the road.
-
- Some of them were digging, others were wheeling barrowloads of earth
- along planks, while others stood about doing nothing.
-
- Two officers were standing on the knoll, directing the men. On
- seeing these peasants, who were evidently still amused by the
- novelty of their position as soldiers, Pierre once more thought of the
- wounded men at Mozhaysk and understood what the soldier had meant when
- he said: "They want the whole nation to fall on them." The sight of
- these bearded peasants at work on the battlefield, with their queer,
- clumsy boots and perspiring necks, and their shirts opening from the
- left toward the middle, unfastened, exposing their sunburned
- collarbones, impressed Pierre more strongly with the solemnity and
- importance of the moment than anything he had yet seen or heard.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXI
-
-
- Pierre stepped out of his carriage and, passing the toiling
- militiamen, ascended the knoll from which, according to the doctor,
- the battlefield could be seen.
-
- It was about eleven o'clock. The sun shone somewhat to the left
- and behind him and brightly lit up the enormous panorama which, rising
- like an amphitheater, extended before him in the clear rarefied
- atmosphere.
-
- From above on the left, bisecting that amphitheater, wound the
- Smolensk highroad, passing through a village with a white church
- some five hundred paces in front of the knoll and below it. This was
- Borodino. Below the village the road crossed the river by a bridge
- and, winding down and up, rose higher and higher to the village of
- Valuevo visible about four miles away, where Napoleon was then
- stationed. Beyond Valuevo the road disappeared into a yellowing forest
- on the horizon. Far in the distance in that birch and fir forest to
- the right of the road, the cross and belfry of the Kolocha Monastery
- gleamed in the sun. Here and there over the whole of that blue
- expanse, to right and left of the forest and the road, smoking
- campfires could be seen and indefinite masses of troops- ours and
- the enemy's. The ground to the right- along the course of the
- Kolocha and Moskva rivers- was broken and hilly. Between the hollows
- the villages of Bezubova and Zakharino showed in the distance. On
- the left the ground was more level; there were fields of grain, and
- the smoking ruins of Semenovsk, which had been burned down, could be
- seen.
-
- All that Pierre saw was so indefinite that neither the left nor
- the right side of the field fully satisfied his expectations.
- Nowhere could he see the battlefield he had expected to find, but only
- fields, meadows, troops, woods, the smoke of campfires, villages,
- mounds, and streams; and try as he would he could descry no military
- "position" in this place which teemed with life, nor could he even
- distinguish our troops from the enemy's.
-
- "I must ask someone who knows," he thought, and addressed an officer
- who was looking with curiosity at his huge unmilitary figure.
-
- "May I ask you," said Pierre, "what village that is in front?"
-
- "Burdino, isn't it?" said the officer, turning to his companion.
-
- "Borodino," the other corrected him.
-
- The officer, evidently glad of an opportunity for a talk, moved up
- to Pierre.
-
- "Are those our men there?" Pierre inquired.
-
- "Yes, and there, further on, are the French," said the officer.
- "There they are, there... you can see them."
-
- "Where? Where?" asked Pierre.
-
- "One can see them with the naked eye... Why, there!"
-
- The officer pointed with his hand to the smoke visible on the left
- beyond the river, and the same stern and serious expression that
- Pierre had noticed on many of the faces he had met came into his face.
-
- "Ah, those are the French! And over there?..." Pierre pointed to a
- knoll on the left, near which some troops could be seen.
-
- "Those are ours."
-
- "Ah, ours! And there?..." Pierre pointed to another knoll in the
- distance with a big tree on it, near a village that lay in a hollow
- where also some campfires were smoking and something black was
- visible.
-
- "That's his again," said the officer. (It was the Shevardino
- Redoubt.) "It was ours yesterday, but now it is his."
-
- "Then how about our position?"
-
- "Our position?" replied the officer with a smile of satisfaction. "I
- can tell you quite clearly, because I constructed nearly all our
- entrenchments. There, you see? There's our center, at Borodino, just
- there," and he pointed to the village in front of them with the
- white church. "That's where one crosses the Kolocha. You see down
- there where the rows of hay are lying in the hollow, there's the
- bridge. That's our center. Our right flank is over there"- he
- pointed sharply to the right, far away in the broken ground- "That's
- where the Moskva River is, and we have thrown up three redoubts there,
- very strong ones. The left flank..." here the officer paused. "Well,
- you see, that's difficult to explain.... Yesterday our left flank
- was there at Shevardino, you see, where the oak is, but now we have
- withdrawn our left wing- now it is over there, do you see that village
- and the smoke? That's Semenovsk, yes, there," he pointed to
- Raevski's knoll. "But the battle will hardly be there. His having
- moved his troops there is only a ruse; he will probably pass round
- to the right of the Moskva. But wherever it may be, many a man will be
- missing tomorrow!" he remarked.
-
- An elderly sergeant who had approached the officer while he was
- giving these explanations had waited in silence for him to finish
- speaking, but at this point, evidently not liking the officer's
- remark, interrupted him.
-
- "Gabions must be sent for," said he sternly.
-
- The officer appeared abashed, as though he understood that one might
- think of how many men would be missing tomorrow but ought not to speak
- to speak of it.
-
- "Well, send number three company again," the officer replied
- hurriedly.
-
- "And you, are you one of the doctors?"
-
- "No, I've come on my own," answered Pierre, and he went down the
- hill again, passing the militiamen.
-
- "Oh, those damned fellows!" muttered the officer who followed him,
- holding his nose as he ran past the men at work.
-
- "There they are... bringing her, coming... There they are... They'll
- be here in a minute..." voices were suddenly heard saying; and
- officers, soldiers, and militiamen began running forward along the
- road.
-
- A church procession was coming up the hill from Borodino. First
- along the dusty road came the infantry in ranks, bareheaded and with
- arms reversed. From behind them came the sound of church singing.
-
- Soldiers and militiamen ran bareheaded past Pierre toward the
- procession.
-
- "They are bringing her, our Protectress!... The Iberian Mother of
- God!" someone cried.
-
- "The Smolensk Mother of God," another corrected him.
-
- The militiamen, both those who had been in the village and those who
- had been at work on the battery, threw down their spades and ran to
- meet the church procession. Following the battalion that marched along
- the dusty road came priests in their vestments- one little old man
- in a hood with attendants and singers. Behind them soldiers and
- officers bore a large, dark-faced icon with an embossed metal cover.
- This was the icon that had been brought from and had since accompanied
- the army. Behind, before, and on both sides, crowds of militiamen with
- bared heads walked, ran, and bowed to the ground.
-
- At the summit of the hill they stopped with the icon; the men who
- had been holding it up by the linen bands attached to it were relieved
- by others, the chanters relit their censers, and service began. The
- hot rays of the sun beat down vertically and a fresh soft wind
- played with the hair of the bared heads and with the ribbons
- decorating the icon. The singing did not sound loud under the open
- sky. An immense crowd of bareheaded officers, soldiers, and militiamen
- surrounded the icon. Behind the priest and a chanter stood the
- notabilities on a spot reserved for them. A bald general with
- general with a St. George's Cross on his neck stood just behind the
- priest's back, and without crossing himself (he was evidently a
- German) patiently awaited the end of the service, which he
- considered it necessary to hear to the end, probably to arouse the
- patriotism of the Russian people. Another general stood in a martial
- pose, crossing himself by shaking his hand in front of his chest while
- looking about him. Standing among the crowd of peasants, Pierre
- recognized several acquaintances among these notables, but did not
- look at them- his whole attention was absorbed in watching the serious
- expression on the faces of the crowd of soldiers and militiamen who
- were all gazing eagerly at the icon. As soon as the tired chanters,
- who were singing the service for the twentieth time that day, began
- lazily and mechanically to sing: "Save from calamity Thy servants, O
- Mother of God," and the priest and deacon chimed in: "For to Thee
- under God we all flee as to an inviolable bulwark and protection,"
- there again kindled in all those faces the same expression of
- consciousness of the solemnity of the impending moment that Pierre had
- seen on the faces at the foot of the hill at Mozhaysk and
- momentarily on many and many faces he had met that morning; and
- heads were bowed more frequently and hair tossed back, and sighs and
- the sound men made as they crossed themselves were heard.
-
- The crowd round the icon suddenly parted and pressed against Pierre.
- Someone, a very important personage judging by the haste with which
- way was made for him, was approaching the icon.
-
- It was Kutuzov, who had been riding round the position and on his
- way back to Tatarinova had stopped where the service was being held.
- Pierre recognized him at once by his peculiar figure, which
- distinguished him from everybody else.
-
- With a long overcoat on his his exceedingly stout,
- round-shouldered body, with uncovered white head and puffy face
- showing the white ball of the eye he had lost, Kutuzov walked with
- plunging, swaying gait into the crowd and stopped behind the priest.
- He crossed himself with an accustomed movement, bent till he touched
- the ground with his hand, and bowed his white head with a deep sigh.
- Behind Kutuzov was Bennigsen and the suite. Despite the presence of
- the commander in chief, who attracted the attention of all the
- superior officers, the militiamen and soldiers continued their prayers
- without looking at him.
-
- When the service was over, Kutuzov stepped up to the icon, sank
- heavily to his knees, bowed to the ground, and for a long time tried
- vainly to rise, but could not do so on account of his weakness and
- weight. His white head twitched with the effort. At last he rose,
- kissed the icon as a child does with naively pouting lips, and again
- bowed till he touched the ground with his hand. The other generals
- followed his example, then the officers, and after them with excited
- faces, pressing on one another, crowding, panting, and pushing,
- scrambled the soldiers and militiamen.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXII
-
-
- Staggering amid the crush, Pierre looked about him.
-
- "Count Peter Kirilovich! How did you get here?" said a voice.
-
- Pierre looked round. Boris Drubetskoy, brushing his knees with his
- hand (he had probably soiled them when he, too, had knelt before the
- icon), came up to him smiling. Boris was elegantly dressed, with a
- slightly martial touch appropriate to a campaign. He wore a long
- coat and like Kutuzov had a whip slung across his shoulder.
-
- Meanwhile Kutuzov had reached the village and seated himself in
- the shade of the nearest house, on a bench which one Cossack had run
- to fetch and another had hastily covered with a rug. An immense and
- brilliant suite surrounded him.
-
- The icon was carried further, accompanied by the throng. Pierre
- stopped some thirty paces from Kutuzov, talking to Boris.
-
- He explained his wish to be present at the battle and to see the
- position.
-
- "This is what you must do," said Boris. "I will do the honors of the
- camp to you. You will see everything best from where Count Bennigsen
- will be. I am in attendance on him, you know; I'll mention it to
- him. But if you want to ride round the position, come along with us.
- We are just going to the left flank. Then when we get back, do spend
- the night with me and we'll arrange a game of cards. Of course you
- know Dmitri Sergeevich? Those are his quarters," and he pointed to the
- third house in the village of Gorki.
-
- "But I should like to see the right flank. They say it's very
- strong," said Pierre. "I should like to start from the Moskva River
- and ride round the whole position."
-
- "Well, you can do that later, but the chief thing is the left
- flank."
-
- "Yes, yes. But where is Prince Bolkonski's regiment? Can you point
- it out to me?"
-
- "Prince Andrew's? We shall pass it and I'll take you to him."
-
- What about the left flank?" asked Pierre
-
- "To tell you the truth, between ourselves, God only knows what state
- our left flank is in," said Boris confidentially lowering his voice.
- "It is not at all what Count Bennigsen intended. He meant to fortify
- that knoll quite differently, but..." Boris shrugged his shoulders,
- "his Serene Highness would not have it, or someone persuaded him.
- You see..." but Boris did not finish, for at that moment Kaysarov,
- Kutuzov's adjutant, came up to Pierre. "Ah, Kaysarov!" said Boris,
- addressing him with an unembarrassed smile, "I was just trying to
- explain our position to the count. It is amazing how his Serene
- Highness could so the intentions of the French!"
-
- "You mean the left flank?" asked Kaysarov.
-
- "Yes, exactly; the left flank is now extremely strong."
-
- Though Kutuzov had dismissed all unnecessary men from the staff,
- Boris had contrived to remain at headquarters after the changes. He
- had established himself with Count Bennigsen, who, like all on whom
- Boris had been in attendance, considered young Prince Drubetskoy an
- invaluable man.
-
- In the higher command there were two sharply defined parties:
- Kutuzov's party and that of Bennigsen, the chief of staff. Boris
- belonged to the latter and no one else, while showing servile
- respect to Kutuzov, could so create an impression that the old
- fellow was not much good and that Bennigsen managed everything. Now
- the decisive moment of battle had come when Kutuzov would be destroyed
- and the power pass to Bennigsen, or even if Kutuzov won the battle
- it would be felt that everything was done by Bennigsen. In any case
- many great rewards would have to be given for tomorrow's action, and
- new men would come to the front. So Boris was full of nervous vivacity
- all day.
-
- After Kaysarov, others whom Pierre knew came up to him, and he had
- not time to reply to all the questions about Moscow that were showered
- upon him, or to listen to all that was told him. The faces all
- expressed animation and apprehension, but it seemed to Pierre that the
- cause of the excitement shown in some of these faces lay chiefly in
- questions of personal success; his mind, however, was occupied by
- the different expression he saw on other faces- an expression that
- spoke not of personal matters but of the universal questions of life
- and death. Kutuzov noticed Pierre's figure and the group gathered
- round him.
-
- "Call him to me," said Kutuzov.
-
- An adjutant told Pierre of his Serene Highness' wish, and Pierre
- went toward Kutuzov's bench. But a militiaman got there before him. It
- was Dolokhov.
-
- "How did that fellow get here?" asked Pierre.
-
- "He's a creature that wriggles in anywhere!" was the answer. "He has
- been degraded, you know. Now he wants to bob up again. He's been
- proposing some scheme or other and has crawled into the enemy's picket
- line at night.... He's a brave fellow."
-
- Pierre took off his hat and bowed respectfully to Kutuzov.
-
- "I concluded that if I reported to your Serene Highness you might
- send me away or say that you knew what I was reporting, but then I
- shouldn't lose anything..." Dolokhov was saying.
-
- "Yes, yes."
-
- "But if I were right, I should be rendering a service to my
- Fatherland for which I am ready to die."
-
- "Yes, yes."
-
- "And should your Serene Highness require a man who will not spare
- his skin, please think of me.... Perhaps I may prove useful to your
- Serene Highness."
-
- "Yes... Yes..." Kutuzov repeated, his laughing eye narrowing more
- and more as he looked at Pierre.
-
- Just then Boris, with his courtierlike adroitness, stepped up to
- Pierre's side near Kutuzov and in a most natural manner, without
- raising his voice, said to Pierre, as though continuing an interrupted
- conversation:
-
- "The militia have put on clean white shirts to be ready to die. What
- heroism, Count!"
-
- Boris evidently said this to Pierre in order to be overheard by
- his Serene Highness. He knew Kutuzov's attention would be caught by
- those words, and so it was.
-
- "What are you saying about the militia?" he asked Boris.
-
- "Preparing for tomorrow, your Serene Highness- for death- they
- have put on clean shirts."
-
- "Ah... a wonderful, a matchless people!" said Kutuzov; and he closed
- his eyes and swayed his head. "A matchless people!" he repeated with a
- sigh.
-
- "So you want to smell gunpowder?" he said to Pierre. "Yes, it's a
- pleasant smell. I have the honor to be one of your wife's adorers.
- Is she well? My quarters are at your service."
-
- And as often happens with old people, Kutuzov began looking about
- absent-mindedly as if forgetting all he wanted to say or do.
-
- Then, evidently remembering what he wanted, he beckoned to Andrew
- Kaysarov, his adjutant's brother.
-
- "Those verses... those verses of Marin's... how do they go, eh?
- Those he wrote about Gerakov: 'Lectures for the corps inditing'...
- Recite them, recite them!" said he, evidently preparing to laugh.
-
- Kaysarov recited.... Kutuzov smilingly nodded his head to the rhythm
- of the verses.
-
- When Pierre had left Kutuzov, Dolokhov came up to him and took his
- hand.
-
- "I am very glad to meet you here, Count," he said aloud,
- regardless of the presence of strangers and in a particularly resolute
- and solemn tone. "On the eve of a day when God alone knows who of us
- is fated to survive, I am glad of this opportunity to tell you that
- I regret the misunderstandings that occurred between us and should
- wish you not to have any ill feeling for me. I beg you to forgive me."
-
- Pierre looked at Dolokhov with a smile, not knowing what to say to
- him. With tears in his eyes Dolokhov embraced Pierre and kissed him.
-
- Boris said a few words to his general, and Count Bennigsen turned to
- Pierre and proposed that he should ride with him along the line.
-
- "It will interest you," said he.
-
- "Yes, very much," replied Pierre.
-
- Half an hour later Kutuzov left for Tatarinova, and Bennigsen and
- his suite, with Pierre among them, set out on their ride along the
- line.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIII
-
-
- From Gorki, Bennigsen descended the highroad to the bridge which,
- when they had looked it from the hill, the officer had pointed out
- as being the center of our position and where rows of fragrant
- new-mown hay lay by the riverside. They rode across that bridge into
- the village of Borodino and thence turned to the left, passing an
- enormous number of troops and guns, and came to a high knoll where
- militiamen were digging. This was the redoubt, as yet unnamed, which
- afterwards became known as the Raevski Redoubt, or the Knoll
- Battery, but Pierre paid no special attention to it. He did not know
- that it would become more memorable to him than any other spot on
- the plain of Borodino.
-
- They then crossed the hollow to Semenovsk, where the soldiers were
- dragging away the last logs from the huts and barns. Then they rode
- downhill and uphill, across a ryefield trodden and beaten down as if
- by hail, following a track freshly made by the artillery over the
- furrows of the plowed land, and reached some fleches* which were still
- being dug.
-
-
- *A kind of entrenchment.
-
-
- At the fleches Bennigsen stopped and began looking at the Shevardino
- Redoubt opposite, which had been ours the day before and where several
- horsemen could be descried. The officers said that either Napoleon
- or Murat was there, and they all gazed eagerly at this little group of
- horsemen. Pierre also looked at them, trying to guess which of the
- scarcely discernible figures was Napoleon. At last those mounted men
- rode away from the mound and disappeared.
-
- Bennigsen spoke to a general who approached him, and began
- explaining the whole position of our troops. Pierre listened to him,
- straining each faculty to understand the essential points of the
- impending battle, but was mortified to feel that his mental capacity
- was inadequate for the task. He could make nothing of it. Bennigsen
- stopped speaking and, noticing that Pierre was listening, suddenly
- said to him:
-
- "I don't think this interests you?"
-
- "On the contrary it's very interesting!" replied Pierre not quite
- truthfully.
-
- From the fleches they rode still farther to the left, along a road
- winding through a thick, low-growing birch wood. In the middle of
- the wood a brown hare with white feet sprang out and, scared by the
- tramp of the many horses, grew so confused that it leaped along the
- road in front of them for some time, arousing general attention and
- laughter, and only when several voices shouted at it did it dart to
- one side and disappear in the thicket. After going through the wood
- for about a mile and a half they came out on a glade where troops of
- Tuchkov's corps were stationed to defend the left flank.
-
- Here, at the extreme left flank, Bennigsen talked a great deal and
- with much heat, and, as it seemed to Pierre, gave orders of great
- military importance. In front of Tuchkov's troops was some high ground
- not occupied by troops. Bennigsen loudly criticized this mistake,
- saying that it was madness to leave a height which commanded the
- country around unoccupied and to place troops below it. Some of the
- generals expressed the same opinion. One in particular declared with
- martial heat that they were put there to be slaughtered. Bennigsen
- on his own authority ordered the troops to occupy the high ground.
- This disposition on the left flank increased Pierre's doubt of his own
- capacity to understand military matters. Listening to Bennigsen and
- the generals criticizing the position of the troops behind the hill,
- he quite understood them and shared their opinion, but for that very
- reason he could not understand how the man who put them there behind
- the hill could have made so gross and palpable a blunder.
-
- Pierre did not know that these troops were not, as Bennigsen
- supposed, put there to defend the position, but were in a concealed
- position as an ambush, that they should not be seen and might be
- able to strike an approaching enemy unexpectedly. Bennigsen did not
- know this and moved the troops forward according to his own ideas
- without mentioning the matter to the commander in chief.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIV
-
-
- On that bright evening of August 25, Prince Andrew lay leaning on
- his elbow in a broken-down shed in the village of Knyazkovo at the
- further end of his regiment's encampment. Through a gap in the
- broken wall he could see, beside the wooden fence, a row of thirty
- year-old birches with their lower branches lopped off, a field on
- which shocks of oats were standing, and some bushes near which rose
- the smoke of campfires- the soldiers' kitchens.
-
- Narrow and burdensome and useless to anyone as his life now seemed
- to him, Prince Andrew on the eve of battle felt agitated and irritable
- as he had done seven years before at Austerlitz.
-
- He had received and given the orders for next day's battle and had
- nothing more to do. But his thoughts- the simplest, clearest, and
- therefore most terrible thoughts- would give him no peace. He knew
- that tomorrow's battle would be the most terrible of all he had
- taken part in, and for the first time in his life the possibility of
- death presented itself to him- not in relation to any worldly matter
- or with reference to its effect on others, but simply in relation to
- himself, to his own soul- vividly, plainly, terribly, and almost as
- a certainty. And from the height of this perception all that had
- previously tormented and preoccupied him suddenly became illumined
- by a cold white light without shadows, without perspective, without
- distinction of outline. All life appeared to him like magic-lantern
- pictures at which he had long been gazing by artificial light
- through a glass. Now he suddenly saw those badly daubed pictures in
- clear daylight and without a glass. "Yes, yes! There they are, those
- false images that agitated, enraptured, and tormented me," said he
- to himself, passing in review the principal pictures of the magic
- lantern of life and regarding them now in the cold white daylight of
- his clear perception of death. "There they are, those rudely painted
- figures that once seemed splendid and mysterious. Glory, the good of
- society, love of a woman, the Fatherland itself- how important these
- pictures appeared to me, with what profound meaning they seemed to
- be filled! And it is all so simple, pale, and crude in the cold
- white light of this morning which I feel is dawning for me." The three
- great sorrows of his life held his attention in particular: his love
- for a woman, his father's death, and the French invasion which had
- overrun half Russia. "Love... that little girl who seemed to me
- brimming over with mystic forces! Yes, indeed, I loved her. I made
- romantic plans of love and happiness with her! Oh, what a boy I
- was!" he said aloud bitterly. "Ah me! I believed in some ideal love
- which was to keep her faithful to me for the whole year of my absence!
- Like the gentle dove in the fable she was to pine apart from me....
- But it was much simpler really.... It was all very simple and
- horrible."
-
- "When my father built Bald Hills he thought the place was his: his
- land, his air, his peasants. But Napoleon came and swept him aside,
- unconscious of his existence, as he might brush a chip from his
- path, and his Bald Hills and his whole life fell to pieces. Princess
- Mary says it is a trial sent from above. What is the trial for, when
- he is not here and will never return? He is not here! For whom then is
- the trial intended? The Fatherland, the destruction of Moscow! And
- tomorrow I shall be killed, perhaps not even by a Frenchman but by one
- of our own men, by a soldier discharging a musket close to my ear as
- one of them did yesterday, and the French will come and take me by
- head and heels and fling me into a hole that I may not stink under
- their noses, and new conditions of life will arise, which will seem
- quite ordinary to others and about which I shall know nothing. I shall
- not exist..."
-
- He looked at the row of birches shining in the sunshine, with
- their motionless green and yellow foliage and white bark. "To die...
- to be killed tomorrow... That I should not exist... That all this
- should still be, but no me...."
-
- And the birches with their light and shade, the curly clouds, the
- smoke of the campfires, and all that was around him changed and seemed
- terrible and menacing. A cold shiver ran down his spine. He rose
- quickly, went out of the shed, and began to walk about.
-
- After he had returned, voices were heard outside the shed. "Who's
- that?" he cried.
-
- The red-nosed Captain Timokhin, formerly Dolokhov's squadron
- commander, but now from lack of officers a battalion commander,
- shyly entered the shed followed by an adjutant and the regimental
- paymaster.
-
- Prince Andrew rose hastily, listened to the business they had come
- about, gave them some further instructions, and was about to dismiss
- them when he heard a familiar, lisping, voice behind the shed.
-
- "Devil take it!" said the voice of a man stumbling over something.
-
- Prince Andrew looked out of the shed and saw Pierre, who had tripped
- over a pole on the ground and had nearly fallen, coming his way. It
- was unpleasant to Prince Andrew to meet people of his own set in
- general, and Pierre especially, for he reminded him of all the painful
- moments of his last visit to Moscow.
-
- "You? What a surprise!" said he. "What brings you here? This is
- unexpected!"
-
- As he said this his eyes and face expressed more than coldness- they
- expressed hostility, which Pierre noticed at once. He had approached
- the shed full of animation, but on seeing Prince Andrew's face he felt
- constrained and ill at ease.
-
- "I have come... simply... you know... come... it interests me," said
- Pierre, who had so often that day senselessly repeated that word
- "interesting." "I wish to see the battle."
-
- "Oh yes, and what do the Masonic brothers say about war? How would
- they stop it?" said Prince Andrew sarcastically. "Well, and how's
- Moscow? And my people? Have they reached Moscow at last?" he asked
- seriously.
-
- "Yes, they have. Julie Drubetskaya told me so. I went to see them,
- but missed them. They have gone to your estate near Moscow."
-
-
- CHAPTER XXV
-
-
- The officers were about to take leave, but Prince Andrew, apparently
- reluctant to be left alone with his friend, asked them to stay and
- have tea. Seats were brought in and so was the tea. The officers gazed
- with surprise at Pierre's huge stout figure and listened to his talk
- of Moscow and the position of our army, round which he had ridden.
- Prince Andrew remained silent, and his expression was so forbidding
- that Pierre addressed his remarks chiefly to the good-natured
- battalion commander.
-
- "So you understand the whole position of our troops?" Prince
- Andrew interrupted him.
-
- "Yes- that is, how do you mean?" said Pierre. "Not being a
- military man I can't say I have understood it fully, but I
- understand the general position."
-
- "Well, then, you know more than anyone else, be it who it may," said
- Prince Andrew.
-
- "Oh!" said Pierre, looking over his spectacles in perplexity at
- Prince Andrew. "Well, and what do think of Kutuzov's appointment?"
- he asked.
-
- "I was very glad of his appointment, that's all I know," replied
- Prince Andrew.
-
- "And tell me your opinion of Barclay de Tolly. In Moscow they are
- saying heaven knows what about him.... What do you think of him?"
-
- "Ask them," replied Prince Andrew, indicating the officers.
-
- Pierre looked at Timokhin with the condescendingly interrogative
- smile with which everybody involuntarily addressed that officer.
-
- "We see light again, since his Serenity has been appointed, your
- excellency," said Timokhin timidly, and continually turning to
- glance at his colonel.
-
- "Why so?" asked Pierre.
-
- "Well, to mention only firewood and fodder, let me inform you.
- Why, when we were retreating from Sventsyani we dare not touch a stick
- or a wisp of hay or anything. You see, we were going away, so he would
- get it all; wasn't it so, your excellency?" and again Timokhin
- turned to the prince. "But we daren't. In our regiment two officers
- were court-martialed for that kind of thing. But when his Serenity
- took command everything became straight forward. Now we see light..."
-
- "Then why was it forbidden?"
-
- Timokhin looked about in confusion, not knowing what or how to
- answer such a question. Pierre put the same question to Prince Andrew.
-
- "Why, so as not to lay waste the country we were abandoning to the
- enemy," said Prince Andrew with venomous irony. "It is very sound: one
- can't permit the land to be pillaged and accustom the troops to
- marauding. At Smolensk too he judged correctly that the French might
- outflank us, as they had larger forces. But he could not understand
- this," cried Prince Andrew in a shrill voice that seemed to escape him
- involuntarily: "he could not understand that there, for the first
- time, we were fighting for Russian soil, and that there was a spirit
- in the men such as I had never seen before, that we had held the
- French for two days, and that that success had increased our
- strength tenfold. He ordered us to retreat, and all our efforts and
- losses went for nothing. He had no thought of betraying us, he tried
- to do the best he could, he thought out everything, and that is why he
- is unsuitable. He is unsuitable now, just because he plans out
- everything very thoroughly and accurately as every German has to.
- How can I explain?... Well, say your father has a German valet, and he
- is a splendid valet and satisfies your father's requirements better
- than you could, then it's all right to let him serve. But if your
- father is mortally sick you'll send the valet away and attend to
- your father with your own unpracticed, awkward hands, and will
- soothe him better than a skilled man who is a stranger could. So it
- has been with Barclay. While Russia was well, a foreigner could
- serve her and be a splendid minister; but as soon as she is in
- danger she needs one of her own kin. But in your Club they have been
- making him out a traitor! They slander him as a traitor, and the
- only result will be that afterwards, ashamed of their false
- accusations, they will make him out a hero or a genius instead of a
- traitor, and that will be still more unjust. He is an honest and
- very punctilious German."
-
- "And they say he's a skillful commander," rejoined Pierre.
-
- "I don't understand what is meant by 'a skillful commander,'"
- replied Prince Andrew ironically.
-
- "A skillful commander?" replied Pierre. "Why, one who foresees all
- contingencies... and foresees the adversary's intentions."
-
- "But that's impossible," said Prince Andrew as if it were a matter
- settled long ago.
-
- Pierre looked at him in surprise.
-
- "And yet they say that war is like a game of chess?" he remarked.
-
- "Yes," replied Prince Andrew, "but with this little difference, that
- in chess you may think over each move as long as you please and are
- not limited for time, and with this difference too, that a knight is
- always stronger than a pawn, and two pawns are always stronger than
- one, while in war a battalion is sometimes stronger than a division
- and sometimes weaker than a company. The relative strength of bodies
- of troops can never be known to anyone. Believe me," he went on, "if
- things depended on arrangements made by the staff, I should be there
- making arrangements, but instead of that I have the honor to serve
- here in the regiment with these gentlemen, and I consider that on us
- tomorrow's battle will depend and not on those others.... Success
- never depends, and never will depend, on position, or equipment, or
- even on numbers, and least of all on position."
-
- "But on what then?"
-
- "On the feeling that is in me and in him," he pointed to Timokhin,
- "and in each soldier."
-
- Prince Andrew glanced at Timokhin, who looked at his commander in
- alarm and bewilderment. In contrast to his former reticent taciturnity
- Prince Andrew now seemed excited. He could apparently not refrain from
- expressing the thoughts that had suddenly occurred to him.
-
- "A battle is won by those who firmly resolve to win it! Why did we
- lose the battle at Austerlitz? The French losses were almost equal
- to ours, but very early we said to ourselves that we were losing the
- battle, and we did lose it. And we said so because we had nothing to
- fight for there, we wanted to get away from the battlefield as soon as
- we could. 'We've lost, so let us run,' and we ran. If we had not
- said that till the evening, heaven knows what might not have happened.
- But tomorrow we shan't say it! You talk about our position, the left
- flank weak and the right flank too extended," he went on. "That's
- all nonsense, there's nothing of the kind. But what awaits us
- tomorrow? A hundred million most diverse chances which will be decided
- on the instant by the fact that our men or theirs run or do not run,
- and that this man or that man is killed, but all that is being done at
- present is only play. The fact is that those men with whom you have
- ridden round the position not only do not help matters, but hinder.
- They are only concerned with their own petty interests."
-
- "At such a moment?" said Pierre reproachfully.
-
- "At such a moment!" Prince Andrew repeated. "To them it is only a
- moment affording opportunities to undermine a rival and obtain an
- extra cross or ribbon. For me tomorrow means this: a Russian army of a
- hundred thousand and a French army of a hundred thousand have met to
- fight, and the thing is that these two hundred thousand men will fight
- and the side that fights more fiercely and spares itself least will
- win. And if you like I will tell you that whatever happens and
- whatever muddles those at the top may make, we shall win tomorrow's
- battle. Tomorrow, happen what may, we shall win!"
-
- "There now, your excellency! That's the truth, the real truth," said
- Timokhin. "Who would spare himself now? The soldiers in my
- battalion, believe me, wouldn't drink their vodka! 'It's not the day
- for that!' they say."
-
- All were silent. The officers rose. Prince Andrew went out of the
- shed with them, giving final orders to the adjutant. After they had
- gone Pierre approached Prince Andrew and was about to start a
- conversation when they heard the clatter of three horses' hoofs on the
- road not far from the shed, and looking in that direction Prince
- Andrew recognized Wolzogen and Clausewitz accompanied by a Cossack.
- They rode close by continuing to converse, and Prince Andrew
- involuntarily heard these words:
-
- "Der Krieg muss in Raum verlegt werden. Der Ansicht kann ich nicht
- genug Preis geben,"* said one of them.
-
-
- *"The war must be extended widely. I cannot sufficiently commend
- that view."
-
-
- "Oh, ja," said the other, "der Zweck ist nur den Feind zu schwachen,
- so kann man gewiss nicht den Verlust der Privat-Personen in Achtung
- nehmen."*
-
-
- *"Oh, yes, the only aim is to weaken the enemy, so of course one
- cannot take into account the loss of private individuals."
-
-
- "Oh, no," agreed the other.
-
- "Extend widely!" said Prince Andrew with an angry snort, when they
- had ridden past. "In that 'extend' were my father, son, and sister, at
- Bald Hills. That's all the same to him! That's what I was saying to
- you- those German gentlemen won't win the battle tomorrow but will
- only make all the mess they can, because they have nothing in their
- German heads but theories not worth an empty eggshell and haven't in
- their hearts the one thing needed tomorrow- that which Timokhin has.
- They have yielded up all Europe to him, and have now come to teach us.
- Fine teachers!" and again his voice grew shrill.
-
- "So you think we shall win tomorrow's battle?" asked Pierre.
-
- "Yes, yes," answered Prince Andrew absently. "One thing I would do
- if I had the power," he began again, "I would not take prisoners.
- Why take prisoners? It's chivalry! The French have destroyed my home
- and are on their way to destroy Moscow, they have outraged and are
- outraging me every moment. They are my enemies. In my opinion they are
- all criminals. And so thinks Timokhin and the whole army. They
- should be executed! Since they are my foes they cannot be my
- friends, whatever may have been said at Tilsit."
-
- "Yes, yes," muttered Pierre, looking with shining eyes at Prince
- Andrew. "I quite agree with you!"
-
- The question that had perturbed Pierre on the Mozhaysk hill and
- all that day now seemed to him quite clear and completely solved. He
- now understood the whole meaning and importance of this war and of the
- impending battle. All he had seen that day, all the significant and
- stern expressions on the faces he had seen in passing, were lit up for
- him by a new light. He understood that latent heat (as they say in
- physics) of patriotism which was present in all these men he had seen,
- and this explained to him why they all prepared for death calmly,
- and as it were lightheartedly.
-
- "Not take prisoners," Prince Andrew continued: "That by itself would
- quite change the whole war and make it less cruel. As it is we have
- played at war- that's what's vile! We play at magnanimity and all that
- stuff. Such magnanimity and sensibility are like the magnanimity and
- sensibility of a lady who faints when she sees a calf being killed:
- she is so kind-hearted that she can't look at blood, but enjoys eating
- the calf served up with sauce. They talk to us of the rules of war, of
- chivalry, of flags of truce, of mercy to the unfortunate and so on.
- It's all rubbish! I saw chivalry and flags of truce in 1805; they
- humbugged us and we humbugged them. They plunder other people's
- houses, issue false paper money, and worst of all they kill my
- children and my father, and then talk of rules of war and
- magnanimity to foes! Take no prisoners, but kill and be killed! He who
- has come to this as I have through the same sufferings..."
-
- Prince Andrew, who had thought it was all the same to him whether or
- not Moscow was taken as Smolensk had been, was suddenly checked in his
- speech by an unexpected cramp in his throat. He paced up and down a
- few times in silence, but his eyes glittered feverishly and his lips
- quivered as he began speaking.
-
- "If there was none of this magnanimity in war, we should go to war
- only when it was worth while going to certain death, as now. Then
- there would not be war because Paul Ivanovich had offended Michael
- Ivanovich. And when there was a war, like this one, it would be war!
- And then the determination of the troops would be quite different.
- Then all these Westphalians and Hessians whom Napoleon is leading
- would not follow him into Russia, and we should not go to fight in
- Austria and Prussia without knowing why. War is not courtesy but the
- most horrible thing in life; and we ought to understand that and not
- play at war. We ought to accept this terrible necessity sternly and
- seriously. It all lies in that: get rid of falsehood and let war be
- war and not a game. As it is now, war is the favorite pastime of the
- idle and frivolous. The military calling is the most highly honored.
-
- "But what is war? What is needed for success in warfare? What are
- the habits of the military? The aim of war is murder; the methods of
- war are spying, treachery, and their encouragement, the ruin of a
- country's inhabitants, robbing them or stealing to provision the army,
- and fraud and falsehood termed military craft. The habits of the
- military class are the absence of freedom, that is, discipline,
- idleness, ignorance, cruelty, debauchery, and drunkenness. And in
- spite of all this it is the highest class, respected by everyone.
- All the kings, except the Chinese, wear military uniforms, and he
- who kills most people receives the highest rewards.
-
- "They meet, as we shall meet tomorrow, to murder one another; they
- kill and maim tens of thousands, and then have thanksgiving services
- for having killed so many people (they even exaggerate the number),
- and they announce a victory, supposing that the more people they
- have killed the greater their achievement. How does God above look
- at them and hear them?" exclaimed Prince Andrew in a shrill,
- piercing voice. "Ah, my friend, it has of late become hard for me to
- live. I see that I have begun to understand too much. And it doesn't
- do for man to taste of the tree of knowledge of good and evil....
- Ah, well, it's not for long!" he added.
-
- "However, you're sleepy, and it's time for me to sleep. Go back to
- Gorki!" said Prince Andrew suddenly.
-
- "Oh no!" Pierre replied, looking at Prince Andrew with frightened,
- compassionate eyes.
-
- "Go, go! Before a battle one must have one's sleep out," repeated
- Prince Andrew.
-
- He came quickly up to Pierre and embraced and kissed him.
- "Good-by, be off!" he shouted. "Whether we meet again or not..."
- and turning away hurriedly he entered the shed.
-
- It was already dark, and Pierre could not make out whether the
- expression of Prince Andrew's face was angry or tender.
-
- For some time he stood in silence considering whether he should
- follow him or go away. "No, he does not want it!" Pierre concluded.
- "And I know that this is our last meeting!" He sighed deeply and
- rode back to Gorki.
-
- On re-entering the shed Prince Andrew lay down on a rug, but he
- could not sleep.
-
- He closed his eyes. One picture succeeded another in his
- imagination. On one of them he dwelt long and joyfully. He vividly
- recalled an evening in Petersburg. Natasha with animated and excited
- face was telling him how she had gone to look for mushrooms the
- previous summer and had lost her way in the big forest. She
- incoherently described the depths of the forest, her feelings, and a
- talk with a beekeeper she met, and constantly interrupted her story to
- say: "No, I can't! I'm not telling it right; no, you don't
- understand," though he encouraged her by saying that he did
- understand, and he really had understood all she wanted to say. But
- Natasha was not satisfied with her own words: she felt that they did
- not convey the passionately poetic feeling she had experienced that
- day and wished to convey. "He was such a delightful old man, and it
- was so dark in the forest... and he had such kind... No, I can't
- describe it," she had said, flushed and excited. Prince Andrew
- smiled now the same happy smile as then when he had looked into her
- eyes. "I understood her," he thought. "I not only understood her,
- but it was just that inner, spiritual force, that sincerity, that
- frankness of soul- that very soul of hers which seemed to be
- fettered by her body- it was that soul I loved in her... loved so
- strongly and happily..." and suddenly he remembered how his love had
- ended. "He did not need anything of that kind. He neither saw nor
- understood anything of the sort. He only saw in her a pretty and fresh
- young girl, with whom he did not deign to unite his fate. And I?...
- and he is still alive and gay!"
-
- Prince Andrew jumped up as if someone had burned him, and again
- began pacing up and down in front of the shed.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVI
-
-
- On August 25, the eve of the battle of Borodino, M. de Beausset,
- prefect of the French Emperor's palace, arrived at Napoleon's quarters
- at Valuevo with Colonel Fabvier, the former from Paris and the
- latter from Madrid.
-
- Donning his court uniform, M. de Beausset ordered a box he had
- brought for the Emperor to be carried before him and entered the first
- compartment of Napoleon's tent, where he began opening the box while
- conversing with Napoleon's aides-de-camp who surrounded him.
-
- Fabvier, not entering the tent, remained at the entrance talking
- to some generals of his acquaintance.
-
- The Emperor Napoleon had not yet left his bedroom and was
- finishing his toilet. Slightly snorting and grunting, he presented now
- his back and now his plump hairy chest to the brush with which his
- valet was rubbing him down. Another valet, with his finger over the
- mouth of a bottle, was sprinkling Eau de Cologne on the Emperor's
- pampered body with an expression which seemed to say that he alone
- knew where and how much Eau de Cologne should be sprinkled. Napoleon's
- short hair was wet and matted on the forehead, but his face, though
- puffy and yellow, expressed physical satisfaction. "Go on, harder,
- go on!" he muttered to the valet who was rubbing him, slightly
- twitching and grunting. An aide-de-camp, who had entered the bedroom
- to report to the Emperor the number of prisoners taken in
- yesterday's action, was standing by the door after delivering his
- message, awaiting permission to withdraw. Napoleon, frowning, looked
- at him from under his brows.
-
- "No prisoners!" said he, repeating the aide-de-camp's words. "They
- are forcing us to exterminate them. So much the worse for the
- Russian army.... Go on... harder, harder!" he muttered, hunching his
- back and presenting his fat shoulders.
-
- "All right. Let Monsieur de Beausset enter, and Fabvier too," he
- said, nodding to the aide-de-camp.
-
- "Yes, sire," and the aide-de-camp disappeared through the door of
- the tent.
-
- Two valets rapidly dressed His Majesty, and wearing the blue uniform
- of the Guards he went with firm quick steps to the reception room.
-
- De Beausset's hands meanwhile were busily engaged arranging the
- present he had brought from the Empress, on two chairs directly in
- front of the entrance. But Napoleon had dressed and come out with such
- unexpected rapidity that he had not time to finish arranging the
- surprise.
-
- Napoleon noticed at once what they were about and guessed that
- they were not ready. He did not wish to deprive them of the pleasure
- of giving him a surprise, so he pretended not to see de Beausset and
- called Fabvier to him, listening silently and with a stern frown to
- what Fabvier told him of the heroism and devotion of his troops
- fighting at Salamanca, at the other end of Europe, with but one
- thought- to be worthy of their Emperor- and but one fear- to fail to
- please him. The result of that battle had been deplorable. Napoleon
- made ironic remarks during Fabvier's account, as if he had not
- expected that matters could go otherwise in his absence.
-
- "I must make up for that in Moscow," said Napoleon. "I'll see you
- later," he added, and summoned de Beausset, who by that time had
- prepared the surprise, having placed something on the chairs and
- covered it with a cloth.
-
- De Beausset bowed low, with that courtly French bow which only the
- old retainers of the Bourbons knew how to make, and approached him,
- presenting an envelope.
-
- Napoleon turned to him gaily and pulled his ear.
-
- "You have hurried here. I am very glad. Well, what is Paris saying?"
- he asked, suddenly changing his former stern expression for a most
- cordial tone.
-
- "Sire, all Paris regrets your absence," replied de Beausset as was
- proper.
-
- But though Napoleon knew that de Beausset had to say something of
- this kind, and though in his lucid moments he knew it was untrue, he
- was pleased to hear it from him. Again he honored him by touching
- his ear.
-
- "I am very sorry to have made you travel so far," said he.
-
- "Sire, I expected nothing less than to find you at the gates of
- Moscow," replied de Beausset.
-
- Napoleon smiled and, lifting his head absentmindedly, glanced to the
- right. An aide-de-camp approached with gliding steps and offered him a
- gold snuffbox, which he took.
-
- "Yes, it has happened luckily for you," he said, raising the open
- snuffbox to his nose. "You are fond of travel, and in three days you
- will see Moscow. You surely did not expect to see that Asiatic
- capital. You will have a pleasant journey."
-
- De Beausset bowed gratefully at this regard for his taste for travel
- (of which he had not till then been aware).
-
- "Ha, what's this?" asked Napoleon, noticing that all the courtiers
- were looking at something concealed under a cloth.
-
- With courtly adroitness de Beausset half turned and without
- turning his back to the Emperor retired two steps, twitching off the
- cloth at the same time, and said:
-
- "A present to Your Majesty from the Empress."
-
- It was a portrait, painted in bright colors by Gerard, of the son
- borne to Napoleon by the daughter of the Emperor of Austria, the boy
- whom for some reason everyone called "The King of Rome."
-
- A very pretty curly-headed boy with a look of the Christ in the
- Sistine Madonna was depicted playing at stick and ball. The ball
- represented the terrestrial globe and the stick in his other hand a
- scepter.
-
- Though it was not clear what the artist meant to express by
- depicting the so-called King of Rome spiking the earth with a stick,
- the allegory apparently seemed to Napoleon, as it had done to all
- who had seen it in Paris, quite clear and very pleasing.
-
- "The King of Rome!" he said, pointing to the portrait with a
- graceful gesture. "Admirable!"
-
- With the natural capacity of an Italian for changing the
- expression of his face at will, he drew nearer to the portrait and
- assumed a look of pensive tenderness. He felt that what he now said
- and did would be historical, and it seemed to him that it would now be
- best for him- whose grandeur enabled his son to play stick and ball
- with the terrestrial globe- to show, in contrast to that grandeur, the
- simplest paternal tenderness. His eyes grew dim, he moved forward,
- glanced round at a chair (which seemed to place itself under him), and
- sat down on it before the portrait. At a single gesture from him
- everyone went out on tiptoe, leaving the great man to himself and
- his emotion.
-
- Having sat still for a while he touched- himself not knowing why-
- the thick spot of paint representing the highest light in the
- portrait, rose, and recalled de Beausset and the officer on duty. He
- ordered the portrait to be carried outside his tent, that the Old
- Guard, stationed round it, might not be deprived of the pleasure of
- seeing the King of Rome, the son and heir of their adored monarch.
-
- And while he was doing M. de Beausset the honor of breakfasting with
- him, they heard, as Napoleon had anticipated, the rapturous cries of
- the officers and men of the Old Guard who had run up to see the
- portrait.
-
- "Vive l'Empereur! Vive le roi de Rome! Vive l'Empereur!" came
- those ecstatic cries.
-
- After breakfast Napoleon in de Beausset's presence dictated his
- order of the day to the army.
-
- "Short and energetic!" he remarked when he had read over the
- proclamation which he had dictated straight off without corrections.
- It ran:
-
-
- Soldiers! This is the battle you have so longed for. Victory depends
- on you. It is essential for us; it will give us all we need:
- comfortable quarters and a speedy return to our country. Behave as you
- did at Austerlitz, Friedland, Vitebsk, and Smolensk. Let our
- remotest posterity recall your achievements this day with pride. Let
- it be said of each of you: "He was in the great battle before Moscow!"
-
-
- "Before Moscow!" repeated Napoleon, and inviting M. de Beausset, who
- was so fond of travel, to accompany him on his ride, he went out of
- the tent to where the horses stood saddled.
-
- "Your Majesty is too kind!" replied de Beausset to the invitation to
- accompany the Emperor; he wanted to sleep, did not know how to ride
- and was afraid of doing so.
-
- But Napoleon nodded to the traveler, and de Beausset had to mount.
- When Napoleon came out of the tent the shouting of the Guards before
- his son's portrait grew still louder. Napoleon frowned.
-
- "Take him away!" he said, pointing with a gracefully majestic
- gesture to the portrait. "It is too soon for him to see a field of
- battle."
-
- De Beausset closed his eyes, bowed his head, and sighed deeply, to
- indicate how profoundly he valued and comprehended the Emperor's
- words.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVII
-
-
- On the twenty-fifth of August, so his historians tell us, Napoleon
- spent the whole day on horseback inspecting the locality,
- considering plans submitted to him by his marshals, and personally
- giving commands to his generals.
-
- The original line of the Russian forces along the river Kolocha
- had been dislocated by the capture of the Shevardino Redoubt on the
- twenty-fourth, and part of the line- the left flank- had been drawn
- back. That part of the line was not entrenched and in front of it
- the ground was more open and level than elsewhere. It was evident to
- anyone, military or not, that it was here the French should attack. It
- would seem that not much consideration was needed to reach this
- conclusion, nor any particular care or trouble on the part of the
- Emperor and his marshals, nor was there any need of that special and
- supreme quality called genius that people are so apt to ascribe to
- Napoleon; yet the historians who described the event later and the men
- who then surrounded Napoleon, and he himself, thought otherwise.
-
- Napoleon rode over the plain and surveyed the locality with a
- profound air and in silence, nodded with approval or shook his head
- dubiously, and without communicating to the generals around him the
- profound course of ideas which guided his decisions merely gave them
- his final conclusions in the form of commands. Having listened to a
- suggestion from Davout, who was now called Prince d'Eckmuhl, to turn
- the Russian left wing, Napoleon said it should not be done, without
- explaining why not. To a proposal made by General Campan (who was to
- attack the fleches) to lead his division through the woods, Napoleon
- agreed, though the so-called Duke of Elchingen (Ney) ventured to
- remark that a movement through the woods was dangerous and might
- disorder the division.
-
- Having inspected the country opposite the Shevardino Redoubt,
- Napoleon pondered a little in silence and then indicated the spots
- where two batteries should be set up by the morrow to act against
- the Russian entrenchments, and the places where, in line with them,
- the field artillery should be placed.
-
- After giving these and other commands he returned to his tent, and
- the dispositions for the battle were written down from his dictation.
-
- These dispositions, of which the French historians write with
- enthusiasm and other historians with profound respect, were as
- follows:
-
-
- At dawn the two new batteries established during the night on the
- plain occupied by the Prince d'Eckmuhl will open fire on the
- opposing batteries of the enemy.
-
- At the same time the commander of the artillery of the 1st Corps,
- General Pernetti, with thirty cannon of Campan's division and all
- the howitzers of Dessaix's and Friant's divisions, will move
- forward, open fire, and overwhelm with shellfire the enemy's
- battery, against which will operate:
-
-
- 24 guns of the artillery of the Guards
-
- 30 guns of Campan's division
-
- and 8 guns of Friant's and Dessaix's divisions
-
- --
-
- in all 62 guns.
-
-
- The commander of the artillery of the 3rd Corps, General Fouche,
- will place the howitzers of the 3rd and 8th Corps, sixteen in all,
- on the flanks of the battery that is to bombard the entrenchment on
- the left, which will have forty guns in all directed against it.
-
- General Sorbier must be ready at the first order to advance with all
- the howitzers of the Guard's artillery against either one or other
- of the entrenchments.
-
- During the cannonade Prince Poniatowski is to advance through the
- wood on the village and turn the enemy's position.
-
- General Campan will move through the wood to seize the first
- fortification.
-
- After the advance has begun in this manner, orders will be given
- in accordance with the enemy's movements.
-
- The cannonade on the left flank will begin as soon as the guns of
- the right wing are heard. The sharpshooters of Morand's division and
- of the vice-King's division will open a heavy fire on seeing the
- attack commence on the right wing.
-
- The vice-King will occupy the village and cross by its three
- bridges, advancing to the same heights as Morand's and Gibrard's
- divisions, which under his leadership will be directed against the
- redoubt and come into line with the rest of the forces.
-
- All this must be done in good order (le tout se fera avec ordre et
- methode) as far as possible retaining troops in reserve.
-
- The Imperial Camp near Mozhaysk,
-
- September, 6, 1812.
-
-
- These dispositions, which are very obscure and confused if one
- allows oneself to regard the arrangements without religious awe of his
- genius, related to Napoleon's orders to deal with four points- four
- different orders. Not one of these was, or could be, carried out.
-
- In the disposition it is said first that the batteries placed on the
- spot chosen by Napoleon, with the guns of Pernetti and Fouche; which
- were to come in line with them, 102 guns in all, were to open fire and
- shower shells on the Russian fleches and redoubts. This could not be
- done, as from the spots selected by Napoleon the projectiles did not
- carry to the Russian works, and those 102 guns shot into the air until
- the nearest commander, contrary to Napoleon's instructions, moved them
- forward.
-
- The second order was that Poniatowski, moving to the village through
- the wood, should turn the Russian left flank. This could not be done
- and was not done, because Poniatowski, advancing on the village
- through the wood, met Tuchkov there barring his way, and could not and
- did not turn the Russian position.
-
- The third order was: General Campan will move through the wood to
- seize the first fortification. General Campan's division did not seize
- the first fortification but was driven back, for on emerging from
- the wood it had to reform under grapeshot, of which Napoleon was
- unaware.
-
- The fourth order was: The vice-King will occupy the village
- (Borodino) and cross by its three bridges, advancing to the same
- heights as Morand's and Gdrard's divisions (for whose movements no
- directions are given), which under his leadership will be directed
- against the redoubt and come into line with the rest of the forces.
-
- As far as one can make out, not so much from this unintelligible
- sentence as from the attempts the vice-King made to execute the orders
- given him, he was to advance from the left through Borodino to the
- redoubt while the divisions of Morand and Gerard were to advance
- simultaneously from the front.
-
- All this, like the other parts of the disposition, was not and could
- not be executed. After passing through Borodino the vice-King was
- driven back to the Kolocha and could get no farther; while the
- divisions of Morand and Gerard did not take the redoubt but were
- driven back, and the redoubt was only taken at the end of the battle
- by the cavalry (a thing probably unforeseen and not heard of by
- Napoleon). So not one of the orders in the disposition was, or could
- be, executed. But in the disposition it is said that, after the
- fight has commenced in this manner, orders will be given in accordance
- with the enemy's movements, and so it might be supposed that all
- necessary arrangements would be made by Napoleon during the battle.
- But this was not and could not be done, for during the whole battle
- Napoleon was so far away that, as appeared later, he could not know
- the course of the battle and not one of his orders during the fight
- could be executed.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII
-
-
- Many historians say that the French did not win the battle of
- Borodino because Napoleon had a cold, and that if he had not had a
- cold the orders he gave before and during the battle would have been
- still more full of genius and Russia would have been lost and the face
- of the world have been changed. To historians who believe that
- Russia was shaped by the will of one man- Peter the Great- and that
- France from a republic became an empire and French armies went to
- Russia at the will of one man- Napoleon- to say that Russia remained a
- power because Napoleon had a bad cold on the twenty-fourth of August
- may seem logical and convincing.
-
- If it had depended on Napoleon's will to fight or not to fight the
- battle of Borodino, and if this or that other arrangement depended
- on his will, then evidently a cold affecting the manifestation of
- his will might have saved Russia, and consequently the valet who
- omitted to bring Napoleon his waterproof boots on the twenty-fourth
- would have been the savior of Russia. Along that line of thought
- such a deduction is indubitable, as indubitable as the deduction
- Voltaire made in jest (without knowing what he was jesting at) when he
- saw that the Massacre of St. Bartholomew was due to Charles IX's
- stomach being deranged. But to men who do not admit that Russia was
- formed by the will of one man, Peter I, or that the French Empire
- was formed and the war with Russia begun by the will of one man,
- Napoleon, that argument seems not merely untrue and irrational, but
- contrary to all human reality. To the question of what causes historic
- events another answer presents itself, namely, that the course of
- human events is predetermined from on high- depends on the coincidence
- of the wills of all who take part in the events, and that a Napoleon's
- influence on the course of these events is purely external and
- fictitious.
-
- Strange as at first glance it may seem to suppose that the
- Massacre of St. Bartholomew was not due to Charles IX's will, though
- he gave the order for it and thought it was done as a result of that
- order; and strange as it may seem to suppose that the slaughter of
- eighty thousand men at Borodino was not due to Napoleon's will, though
- he ordered the commencement and conduct of the battle and thought it
- was done because he ordered it; strange as these suppositions
- appear, yet human dignity- which tells me that each of us is, if not
- more at least not less a man than the great Napoleon- demands the
- acceptance of that solution of the question, and historic
- investigation abundantly confirms it.
-
- At the battle of Borodino Napoleon shot at no one and killed no one.
- That was all done by the soldiers. Therefore it was not he who
- killed people.
-
- The French soldiers went to kill and be killed at the battle of
- Borodino not because of Napoleon's orders but by their own volition.
- The whole army- French, Italian, German, Polish, and Dutch- hungry,
- ragged, and weary of the campaign, felt at the sight of an army
- blocking their road to Moscow that the wine was drawn and must be
- drunk. Had Napoleon then forbidden them to fight the Russians, they
- would have killed him and have proceeded to fight the Russians because
- it was inevitable.
-
- When they heard Napoleon's proclamation offering them, as
- compensation for mutilation and death, the words of posterity about
- their having been in the battle before Moscow, they cried "Vive
- l'Empereur!" just as they had cried "Vive l'Empereur!" at the sight of
- the portrait of the boy piercing the terrestrial globe with a toy
- stick, and just as they would have cried "Vive l'Empereur!" at any
- nonsense that might be told them. There was nothing left for them to
- do but cry "Vive l'Empereur!" and go to fight, in order to get food
- and rest as conquerors in Moscow. So it was not because of
- Napoleon's commands that they killed their fellow men.
-
- And it was not Napoleon who directed the course of the battle, for
- none of his orders were executed and during the battle he did not know
- what was going on before him. So the way in which these people
- killed one another was not decided by Napoleon's will but occurred
- independently of him, in accord with the will of hundreds of thousands
- of people who took part in the common action. It only seemed to
- Napoleon that it all took place by his will. And so the question
- whether he had or had not a cold has no more historic interest than
- the cold of the least of the transport soldiers.
-
- Moreover, the assertion made by various writers that his cold was
- the cause of his dispositions not being as well planned as on former
- occasions, and of his orders during the battle not being as good as
- previously, is quite baseless, which again shows that Napoleon's
- cold on the twenty-sixth of August was unimportant.
-
- The dispositions cited above are not at all worse, but are even
- better, than previous dispositions by which he had won victories.
- His pseudo-orders during the battle were also no worse than
- formerly, but much the same as usual. These dispositions and orders
- only seem worse than previous ones because the battle of Borodino
- was the first Napoleon did not win. The profoundest and most excellent
- dispositions and orders seem very bad, and every learned militarist
- criticizes them with looks oks importance, when they relate to a
- battle that has been lost, and the very worst dispositions and
- orders seem very good, and serious people fill whole volumes to
- demonstrate their merits, when they relate to a battle that has been
- won.
-
- The dispositions drawn up by Weyrother for the battle of
- Austerlitz were a model of perfection for that kind of composition,
- but still they were criticized- criticized for their very
- perfection, for their excessive minuteness.
-
- Napoleon at the battle of Borodino fulfilled his office as
- representative of authority as well as, and even better than, at other
- battles. He did nothing harmful to the progress of the battle; he
- inclined to the most reasonable opinions, he made no confusion, did
- not contradict himself, did not get frightened or run away from the
- field of battle, but with his great tact and military experience
- carried out his role of appearing to command, calmly and with dignity.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIX
-
-
- On returning from a second inspection of the lines, Napoleon
- remarked:
-
- "The chessmen are set up, the game will begin tomorrow!"
-
- Having ordered punch and summoned de Beausset, he began to talk to
- him about Paris and about some changes he meant to make the Empress'
- household, surprising the prefect by his memory of minute details
- relating to the court.
-
- He showed an interest in trifles, joked about de Beausset's love
- of travel, and chatted carelessly, as a famous, self-confident surgeon
- who knows his job does when turning up his sleeves and putting on
- his apron while a patient is being strapped to the operating table.
- "The matter is in my hands and is clear and definite in my head.
- When the times comes to set to work I shall do it as no one else
- could, but now I can jest, and the more I jest and the calmer I am the
- more tranquil and confident you ought to be, and the more amazed at my
- genius."
-
- Having finished his second glass of punch, Napoleon went to rest
- before the serious business which, he considered, awaited him next
- day. He was so much interested in that task that he was unable to
- sleep, and in spite of his cold which had grown worse from the
- dampness of the evening, he went into the large division of the tent
- at three o'clock in the morning, loudly blowing his nose. He asked
- whether the Russians had not withdrawn, and was told that the
- enemy's fires were still in the same places. He nodded approval.
-
- The adjutant in attendance came into the tent.
-
- "Well, Rapp, do you think we shall do good business today?" Napoleon
- asked him.
-
- "Without doubt, sire," replied Rapp.
-
- Napoleon looked at him.
-
- "Do you remember, sire, what you did me the honor to say at
- Smolensk?" continued Rapp. "The wine is drawn and must be drunk."
-
- Napoleon frowned and sat silent for a long time leaning his head
- on his hand.
-
- "This poor army!" he suddenly remarked. "It has diminished greatly
- since Smolensk. Fortune is frankly a courtesan, Rapp. I have always
- said so and I am beginning to experience it. But the Guards, Rapp, the
- Guards are intact?" he remarked interrogatively.
-
- "Yes, sire," replied Rapp.
-
- Napoleon took a lozenge, put it in his mouth, and glanced at his
- watch. He was not sleepy and it was still not nearly morning. It was
- impossible to give further orders for the sake of killing time, for
- the orders had all been given and were now being executed.
-
- "Have the biscuits and rice been served out to the regiments of
- the Guards?" asked Napoleon sternly.
-
- "Yes, sire."
-
- "The rice too?"
-
- Rapp replied that he had given the Emperor's order about the rice,
- but Napoleon shook his head in dissatisfaction as if not believing
- that his order had been executed. An attendant came in with punch.
- Napoleon ordered another glass to be brought for Rapp, and silently
- sipped his own.
-
- "I have neither taste nor smell," he remarked, sniffing at his
- glass. "This cold is tiresome. They talk about medicine- what is the
- good of medicine when it can't cure a cold! Corvisart gave me these
- lozenges but they don't help at all. What can doctors cure? One
- can't cure anything. Our body is a machine for living. It is organized
- for that, it is its nature. Let life go on in it unhindered and let it
- defend itself, it will do more than if you paralyze it by
- encumbering it with remedies. Our body is like a perfect watch that
- should go for a certain time; watchmaker cannot open it, he can only
- adjust it by fumbling, and that blindfold.... Yes, our body is just
- a machine for living, that is all."
-
- And having entered on the path of definition, of which he was
- fond, Napoleon suddenly and unexpectedly gave a new one.
-
- "Do you know, Rapp, what military art is?" asked he. "It is the
- art of being stronger than the enemy at a given moment. That's all."
-
- Rapp made no reply.
-
- "Tomorrow we shall have to deal with Kutuzov!" said Napoleon. "We
- shall see! Do you remember at Braunau he commanded an army for three
- weeks and did not once mount a horse to inspect his
- entrenchments.... We shall see!"
-
- He looked at his watch. It was still only four o'clock. He did not
- feel sleepy. The punch was finished and there was still nothing to do.
- He rose, walked to and fro, put on a warm overcoat and a hat, and went
- out of the tent. The night was dark and damp, a scarcely perceptible
- moisture was descending from above. Near by, the campfires were
- dimly burning among the French Guards, and in the distance those of
- the Russian line shone through the smoke. The weather was calm, and
- the rustle and tramp of the French troops already beginning to move to
- take up their positions were clearly audible.
-
- Napoleon walked about in front of his tent, looked at the fires
- and listened to these sounds, and as he was passing a tall guardsman
- in a shaggy cap, who was standing sentinel before his tent and had
- drawn himself up like a black pillar at sight of the Emperor, Napoleon
- stopped in front of him.
-
- "What year did you enter the service?" he asked with that
- affectation of military bluntness and geniality with which he always
- addressed the soldiers.
-
- The man answered the question.
-
- "Ah! One of the old ones! Has your regiment had its rice?"
-
- "It has, Your Majesty."
-
- Napoleon nodded and walked away.
-
-
- At half-past five Napoleon rode to the village of Shevardino.
-
- It was growing light, the sky was clearing, only a single cloud
- lay in the east. The abandoned campfires were burning themselves out
- in the faint morning light.
-
- On the right a single deep report of a cannon resounded and died
- away in the prevailing silence. Some minutes passed. A second and a
- third report shook the air, then a fourth and a fifth boomed
- solemnly near by on the right.
-
- The first shots had not yet ceased to reverberate before others rang
- out and yet more were heard mingling with and overtaking one another.
-
- Napoleon with his suite rode up to the Shevardino Redoubt where he
- dismounted. The game had begun.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXX
-
-
- On returning to Gorki after having seen Prince Andrew, Pierre
- ordered his groom to get the horses ready and to call him early in the
- morning, and then immediately fell asleep behind a partition in a
- corner Boris had given up to him.
-
- Before he was thoroughly awake next morning everybody had already
- left the hut. The panes were rattling in the little windows and his
- groom was shaking him.
-
- "Your excellency! Your excellency! Your excellency!" he kept
- repeating pertinaciously while he shook Pierre by the shoulder without
- looking at him, having apparently lost hope of getting him to wake up.
-
- "What? Has it begun? Is it time?" Pierre asked, waking up.
-
- "Hear the firing," said the groom, a discharged soldier. "All the
- gentlemen have gone out, and his Serene Highness himself rode past
- long ago."
-
- Pierre dressed hastily and ran out to the porch. Outside all was
- bright, fresh, dewy, and cheerful. The sun, just bursting forth from
- behind a cloud that had concealed it, was shining, with rays still
- half broken by the clouds, over the roofs of the street opposite, on
- the dew-besprinkled dust of the road, on the walls of the houses, on
- the windows, the fence, and on Pierre's horses standing before the
- hut. The roar of guns sounded more distinct outside. An adjutant
- accompanied by a Cossack passed by at a sharp trot.
-
- "It's time, Count; it's time!" cried the adjutant.
-
- Telling the groom to follow him with the horses, Pierre went down
- the street to the knoll from which he had looked at the field of
- battle the day before. A crowd of military men was assembled there,
- members of the staff could be heard conversing in French, and
- Kutuzov's gray head in a white cap with a red band was visible, his
- gray nape sunk between his shoulders. He was looking through a field
- glass down the highroad before him.
-
- Mounting the steps to the knoll Pierre looked at the scene before
- him, spellbound by beauty. It was the same panorama he had admired
- from that spot the day before, but now the whole place was full of
- troops and covered by smoke clouds from the guns, and the slanting
- rays of the bright sun, rising slightly to the left behind Pierre,
- cast upon it through the clear morning air penetrating streaks of
- rosy, golden tinted light and long dark shadows. The forest at the
- farthest extremity of the panorama seemed carved in some precious
- stone of a yellowish-green color; its undulating outline was
- silhouetted against the horizon and was pierced beyond Valuevo by
- the Smolensk highroad crowded with troops. Nearer at hand glittered
- golden cornfields interspersed with copses. There were troops to be
- seen everywhere, in front and to the right and left. All this was
- vivid, majestic, and unexpected; but what impressed Pierre most of all
- was the view of the battlefield itself, of Borodino and the hollows on
- both sides of the Kolocha.
-
- Above the Kolocha, in Borodino and on both sides of it, especially
- to the left where the Voyna flowing between its marshy banks falls
- into the Kolocha, a mist had spread which seemed to melt, to dissolve,
- and to become translucent when the brilliant sun appeared and
- magically colored and outlined everything. The smoke of the guns
- mingled with this mist, and over the whole expanse and through that
- mist the rays of the morning sun were reflected, flashing back like
- lightning from the water, from the dew, and from the bayonets of the
- troops crowded together by the riverbanks and in Borodino. A white
- church could be seen through the mist, and here and there the roofs of
- huts in Borodino as well as dense masses of soldiers, or green
- ammunition chests and ordnance. And all this moved, or seemed to move,
- as the smoke and mist spread out over the whole space. Just as in
- the mist-enveloped hollow near Borodino, so along the entire line
- outside and above it and especially in the woods and fields to the
- left, in the valleys and on the summits of the high ground, clouds
- of powder smoke seemed continually to spring up out of nothing, now
- singly, now several at a time, some translucent, others dense,
- which, swelling, growing, rolling, and blending, extended over the
- whole expanse.
-
- These puffs of smoke and (strange to say) the sound of sound of
- the firing produced the chief beauty of the spectacle.
-
- "Puff!"- suddenly a round compact cloud of smoke was seen merging
- from violet into gray and milky white, and "boom!" came the report a
- second later.
-
- "Puff! puff!"- and two clouds arose pushing one another and blending
- together; and "boom, boom!" came the sounds confirming what the eye
- had seen.
-
- Pierre glanced round at the first cloud, which he had seen as a
- round compact ball, and in its place already were balloons of smoke
- floating to one side, and- "puff" (with a pause)- "puff, puff!"
- three and then four more appeared and then from each, with the same
- interval- "boom- boom, boom!" came the fine, firm, precise sounds in
- reply. It seemed as if those smoke clouds sometimes ran and
- sometimes stood still while woods, fields, and glittering bayonets ran
- past them. From the left, over fields and bushes, those large balls of
- smoke were continually appearing followed by their solemn reports,
- while nearer still, in the hollows and woods, there burst from the
- muskets small cloudlets that had no time to become balls, but had
- their little echoes in just the same way. "Trakh-ta-ta-takh!" came the
- frequent crackle of musketry, but it was irregular and feeble in
- comparison with the reports of the cannon.
-
- Pierre wished to be there with that smoke, those shining bayonets,
- that movement, and those sounds. He turned to look at Kutuzov and
- his suite, to compare his impressions with those of others. They
- were all looking at the field of battle as he was, and, as it seemed
- to him, with the same feelings. All their faces were now shining
- with that latent warmth of feeling Pierre had noticed the day before
- and had fully understood after his talk with Prince Andrew.
-
- "Go, my dear fellow, go... and Christ be with you!" Kutuzov was
- saying to a general who stood beside him, not taking his eye from
- the battlefield.
-
- Having received this order the general passed by Pierre on his way
- down the knoll.
-
- "To the crossing!" said the general coldly and sternly in reply to
- one of the staff who asked where he was going.
-
- "I'll go there too, I too!" thought Pierre, and followed the
- general.
-
- The general mounted a horse a Cossack had brought him. Pierre went
- to his groom who was holding his horses and, asking which was the
- quietest, clambered onto it, seized it by the mane, and turning out
- his toes pressed his heels against its sides and, feeling that his
- spectacles were slipping off but unable to let go of the mane and
- reins, he galloped after the general, causing the staff officers to
- smile as they watched him from the knoll.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXI
-
-
- Having descended the hill the general after whom Pierre was
- galloping turned sharply to the left, and Pierre, losing sight of him,
- galloped in among some ranks of infantry marching ahead of him. He
- tried to pass either in front of them or to the right or left, but
- there were soldiers everywhere, all with expression and busy with some
- unseen but evidently important task. They all gazed with the same
- dissatisfied and inquiring expression at this stout man in a white
- hat, who for some unknown reason threatened to trample them under
- his horse's hoofs.
-
- "Why ride into the middle of the battalion?" one of them shouted
- at him.
-
- Another prodded his horse with the butt end of a musket, and Pierre,
- bending over his saddlebow and hardly able to control his shying
- horse, galloped ahead of the soldiers where there was a free space.
-
- There was a bridge ahead of him, where other soldiers stood
- firing. Pierre rode up to them. Without being aware of it he had
- come to the bridge across the Kolocha between Gorki and Borodino,
- which the French (having occupied Borodino) were attacking in the
- first phase of the battle. Pierre saw that there was a bridge in front
- of him and that soldiers were doing something on both sides of it
- and in the meadow, among the rows of new-mown hay which he had taken
- no notice of amid the smoke of the campfires the day before; but
- despite the incessant firing going on there he had no idea that this
- was the field of battle. He did not notice the sound of the bullets
- whistling from every side, or the projectiles that flew over him,
- did not see the enemy on the other side of the river, and for a long
- time did not notice the killed and wounded, though many fell near him.
- He looked about him with a smile which did not leave his face.
-
- "Why's that fellow in front of the line?" shouted somebody at him
- again.
-
- "To the left!... Keep to the right!" the men shouted to him.
-
- Pierre went to the right, and unexpectedly encountered one of
- Raevski's adjutants whom he knew. The adjutant looked angrily at
- him, evidently also intending to shout at him, but on recognizing
- him he nodded.
-
- "How have you got here?" he said, and galloped on.
-
- Pierre, feeling out of place there, having nothing to do, and afraid
- of getting in someone's way again, galloped after the adjutant.
-
- "What's happening here? May I come with you?" he asked.
-
- "One moment, one moment!" replied the adjutant, and riding up to a
- stout colonel who was standing in the meadow, he gave him some message
- and then addressed Pierre.
-
- "Why have you come here, Count?" he asked with a smile. "Still
- inquisitive?"
-
- "Yes, yes," assented Pierre.
-
- But the adjutant turned his horse about and rode on.
-
- "Here it's tolerable," said he, "but with Bagration on the left
- flank they're getting it frightfully hot."
-
- "Really?" said Pierre. "Where is that?"
-
- "Come along with me to our knoll. We can get a view from there and
- in our battery it is still bearable," said the adjutant. "Will you
- come?"
-
- "Yes, I'll come with you," replied Pierre, looking round for his
- groom.
-
- It was only now that he noticed wounded men staggering along or
- being carried on stretchers. On that very meadow he had ridden over
- the day before, a soldier was lying athwart the rows of scented hay,
- with his head thrown awkwardly back and his shako off.
-
- "Why haven't they carried him away?" Pierre was about to ask, but
- seeing the stern expression of the adjutant who was also looking
- that way, he checked himself.
-
- Pierre did not find his groom and rode along the hollow with the
- adjutant to Raevski's Redoubt. His horse lagged behind the
- adjutant's and jolted him at every step.
-
- "You don't seem to be used to riding, Count?" remarked the adjutant.
-
- "No it's not that, but her action seems so jerky," said Pierre in
- a puzzled tone.
-
- "Why... she's wounded!" said the adjutant. "In the off foreleg above
- the knee. A bullet, no doubt. I congratulate you, Count, on your
- baptism of fire!"
-
- Having ridden in the smoke past the Sixth Corps, behind the
- artillery which had been moved forward and was in action, deafening
- them with the noise of firing, they came to a small wood. There it was
- cool and quiet, with a scent of autumn. Pierre and the adjutant
- dismounted and walked up the hill on foot.
-
- "Is the general here?" asked the adjutant on reaching the knoll.
-
- "He was here a minute ago but has just gone that way," someone
- told him, pointing to the right.
-
- The adjutant looked at Pierre as if puzzled what to do with him now.
-
- "Don't trouble about me," said Pierre. "I'll go up onto the knoll if
- I may?"
-
- "Yes, do. You'll see everything from there and it's less
- dangerous, and I'll come for you."
-
- Pierre went to the battery and the adjutant rode on. They did not
- meet again, and only much later did Pierre learn that he lost an arm
- that day.
-
- The knoll to which Pierre ascended was that famous one afterwards
- known to the Russians as the Knoll Battery or Raevski's Redoubt, and
- to the French as la grande redoute, la fatale redoute, la redoute du
- centre, around which tens of thousands fell, and which the French
- regarded as the key to the whole position.
-
- This redoubt consisted of a knoll, on three sides of which
- trenches had been dug. Within the entrenchment stood ten guns that
- were being fired through openings in the earthwork.
-
- In line with the knoll on both sides stood other guns which also
- fired incessantly. A little behind the guns stood infantry. When
- ascending that knoll Pierre had no notion that this spot, on which
- small trenches had been dug and from which a few guns were firing, was
- the most important point of the battle.
-
- On the contrary, just because he happened to be there he thought
- it one of the least significant parts of the field.
-
- Having reached the knoll, Pierre sat down at one end of a trench
- surrounding the battery and gazed at what was going on around him with
- an unconsciously happy smile. Occasionally he rose and walked about
- the battery still with that same smile, trying not to obstruct the
- soldiers who were loading, hauling the guns, and continually running
- past him with bags and charges. The guns of that battery were being
- fired continually one after another with a deafening roar,
- enveloping the whole neighborhood in powder smoke.
-
- In contrast with the dread felt by the infantrymen placed in
- support, here in the battery where a small number of men busy at their
- work were separated from the rest by a trench, everyone experienced
- a common and as it were family feeling of animation.
-
- The intrusion of Pierre's nonmilitary figure in a white hat made
- an unpleasant impression at first. The soldiers looked askance at
- him with surprise and even alarm as they went past him. The senior
- artillery officer, a tall, long-legged, pockmarked man, moved over
- to Pierre as if to see the action of the farthest gun and looked at
- him with curiosity.
-
- A young round-faced officer, quite a boy still and evidently only
- just out of the Cadet College, who was zealously commanding the two
- guns entrusted to him, addressed Pierre sternly.
-
- "Sir," he said, "permit me to ask you to stand aside. You must not
- be here."
-
- The soldiers shook their heads disapprovingly as they looked at
- Pierre. But when they had convinced themselves that this man in the
- white hat was doing no harm, but either sat quietly on the slope of
- the trench with a shy smile or, politely making way for the
- soldiers, paced up and down the battery under fire as calmly as if
- he were on a boulevard, their feeling of hostile distrust gradually
- began to change into a kindly and bantering sympathy, such as soldiers
- feel for their dogs, cocks, goats, and in general for the animals that
- live with the regiment. The men soon accepted Pierre into their
- family, adopted him, gave him a nickname ("our gentleman"), and made
- kindly fun of him among themselves.
-
- A shell tore up the earth two paces from Pierre and he looked around
- with a smile as he brushed from his clothes some earth it had thrown
- up.
-
- "And how's it you're not afraid, sir, really now?" a red-faced,
- broad-shouldered soldier asked Pierre, with a grin that disclosed a
- set of sound, white teeth.
-
- "Are you afraid, then?" said Pierre.
-
- "What else do you expect?" answered the soldier. "She has no
- mercy, you know! When she comes spluttering down, out go your innards.
- One can't help being afraid," he said laughing.
-
- Several of the men, with bright kindly faces, stopped beside Pierre.
- They seemed not to have expected him to talk like anybody else, and
- the discovery that he did so delighted them.
-
- "It's the business of us soldiers. But in a gentleman it's
- wonderful! There's a gentleman for you!"
-
- "To your places!" cried the young officer to the men gathered
- round Pierre.
-
- The young officer was evidently exercising his duties for the
- first or second time and therefore treated both his superiors and
- the men with great precision and formality.
-
- The booming cannonade and the fusillade of musketry were growing
- more intense over the whole field, especially to the left where
- Bagration's fleches were, but where Pierre was the smoke of the firing
- made it almost impossible to distinguish anything. Moreover, his whole
- attention was engrossed by watching the family circle- separated
- from all else- formed by the men in the battery. His first unconscious
- feeling of joyful animation produced by the sights and sounds of the
- battlefield was now replaced by another, especially since he had
- seen that soldier lying alone in the hayfield. Now, seated on the
- slope of the trench, he observed the faces of those around him.
-
- By ten o'clock some twenty men had already been carried away from
- the battery; two guns were smashed and cannon balls fell more and more
- frequently on the battery and spent bullets buzzed and whistled
- around. But the men in the battery seemed not to notice this, and
- merry voices and jokes were heard on all sides.
-
- "A live one!" shouted a man as a whistling shell approached.
-
- "Not this way! To the infantry!" added another with loud laughter,
- seeing the shell fly past and fall into the ranks of the supports.
-
- "Are you bowing to a friend, eh?" remarked another, chaffing a
- peasant who ducked low as a cannon ball flew over.
-
- Several soldiers gathered by the wall of the trench, looking out
- to see what was happening in front.
-
- "They've withdrawn the front line, it has retired," said they,
- pointing over the earthwork.
-
- "Mind your own business," an old sergeant shouted at them. "If
- they've retired it's because there's work for them to do farther
- back."
-
- And the sergeant, taking one of the men by the shoulders, gave him a
- shove with his knee. This was followed by a burst of laughter.
-
- "To the fifth gun, wheel it up!" came shouts from one side.
-
- "Now then, all together, like bargees!" rose the merry voices of
- those who were moving the gun.
-
- "Oh, she nearly knocked our gentleman's hat off!" cried the
- red-faced humorist, showing his teeth chaffing Pierre. "Awkward
- baggage!" he added reproachfully to a cannon ball that struck a cannon
- wheel and a man's leg.
-
- "Now then, you foxes!" said another, laughing at some militiamen
- who, stooping low, entered the battery to carry away the wounded man.
-
- "So this gruel isn't to your taste? Oh, you crows! You're scared!"
- they shouted at the militiamen who stood hesitating before the man
- whose leg had been torn off.
-
- "There, lads... oh, oh!" they mimicked the peasants, "they don't
- like it at all!"
-
- Pierre noticed that after every ball that hit the redoubt, and after
- every loss, the liveliness increased more and more.
-
- As the flames of the fire hidden within come more and more vividly
- and rapidly from an approaching thundercloud, so, as if in
- opposition to what was taking place, the lightning of hidden fire
- growing more and more intense glowed in the faces of these men.
-
- Pierre did not look out at the battlefield and was not concerned
- to know what was happening there; he was entirely absorbed in watching
- this fire which burned ever more brightly and which he felt was
- flaming up in the same way in his own soul.
-
- At ten o'clock the infantry that had been among the bushes in
- front of the battery and along the Kamenka streamlet retreated. From
- the battery they could be seen running back past it carrying their
- wounded on their muskets. A general with his suite came to the
- battery, and after speaking to the colonel gave Pierre an angry look
- and went away again having ordered the infantry supports behind the
- battery to lie down, so as to be less exposed to fire. After this from
- amid the ranks of infantry to the right of the battery came the
- sound of a drum and shouts of command, and from the battery one saw
- how those ranks of infantry moved forward.
-
- Pierre looked over the wall of the trench and was particularly
- struck by a pale young officer who, letting his sword hang down, was
- walking backwards and kept glancing uneasily around.
-
- The ranks of the infantry disappeared amid the smoke but their
- long-drawn shout and rapid musketry firing could still be heard. A few
- minutes later crowds of wounded men and stretcher-bearers came back
- from that direction. Projectiles began to fall still more frequently
- in the battery. Several men were lying about who had not been removed.
- Around the cannon the men moved still more briskly and busily. No
- one any longer took notice of Pierre. Once or twice he was shouted
- at for being in the way. The senior officer moved with big, rapid
- strides from one gun to another with a frowning face. The young
- officer, with his face still more flushed, commanded the men more
- scrupulously than ever. The soldiers handed up the charges, turned,
- loaded, and did their business with strained smartness. They gave
- little jumps as they walked, as though they were on springs.
-
- The stormcloud had come upon them, and in every face the fire
- which Pierre had watched kindle burned up brightly. Pierre standing
- beside the commanding officer. The young officer, his hand to his
- shako, ran up to his superior.
-
- "I have the honor to report, sir, that only eight rounds are left.
- Are we to continue firing?" he asked.
-
- "Grapeshot!" the senior shouted, without answering the question,
- looking over the wall of the trench.
-
- Suddenly something happened: the young officer gave a gasp and
- bending double sat down on the ground like a bird shot on the wing.
- Everything became strange, confused, and misty in Pierre's eyes.
-
- One cannon ball after another whistled by and struck the
- earthwork, a soldier, or a gun. Pierre, who had not noticed these
- sounds before, now heard nothing else. On the right of the battery
- soldiers shouting "Hurrah!" were running not forwards but backwards,
- it seemed to Pierre.
-
- A cannon ball struck the very end of the earth work by which he
- was standing, crumbling down the earth; a black ball flashed before
- his eyes and at the same instant plumped into something. Some
- militiamen who were entering the battery ran back.
-
- "All with grapeshot!" shouted the officer.
-
- The sergeant ran up to the officer and in a frightened whisper
- informed him (as a butler at dinner informs his master that there is
- no more of some wine asked for) that there were no more charges.
-
- "The scoundrels! What are they doing?" shouted the officer,
- turning to Pierre.
-
- The officer's face was red and perspiring and his eyes glittered
- under his frowning brow.
-
- "Run to the reserves and bring up the ammunition boxes!" he
- yelled, angrily avoiding Pierre with his eyes and speaking to his men.
-
- "I'll go," said Pierre.
-
- The officer, without answering him, strode across to the opposite
- side.
-
- "Don't fire.... Wait!" he shouted.
-
- The man who had been ordered to go for ammunition stumbled against
- Pierre.
-
- "Eh, sir, this is no place for you," said he, and ran down the
- slope.
-
- Pierre ran after him, avoiding the spot where the young officer
- was sitting.
-
- One cannon ball, another, and a third flew over him, falling in
- front, beside, and behind him. Pierre ran down the slope. "Where am
- I going?" he suddenly asked himself when he was already near the green
- ammunition wagons. He halted irresolutely, not knowing whether to
- return or go on. Suddenly a terrible concussion threw him backwards to
- the ground. At the same instant he was dazzled by a great flash of
- flame, and immediately a deafening roar, crackling, and whistling made
- his ears tingle.
-
- When he came to himself he was sitting on the ground leaning on
- his hands; the ammunition wagons he had been approaching no longer
- existed, only charred green boards and rags littered the scorched
- grass, and a horse, dangling fragments of its shaft behind it,
- galloped past, while another horse lay, like Pierre, on the ground,
- uttering prolonged and piercing cries.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXII
-
-
- Beside himself with terror Pierre jumped up and ran back to the
- battery, as to the only refuge from the horrors that surrounded him.
-
- On entering the earthwork he noticed that there were men doing
- something there but that no shots were being fired from the battery.
- He had no time to realize who these men were. He saw the senior
- officer lying on the earth wall with his back turned as if he were
- examining something down below and that one of the soldiers he had
- noticed before was struggling forward shouting "Brothers!" and
- trying to free himself from some men who were holding him by the
- arm. He also saw something else that was strange.
-
- But he had not time to realize that the colonel had been killed,
- that the soldier shouting "Brothers!" was a prisoner, and that another
- man had been bayoneted in the back before his eyes, for hardly had
- he run into the redoubt before a thin, sallow-faced, perspiring man in
- a blue uniform rushed on him sword in hand, shouting something.
- Instinctively guarding against the shock- for they had been running
- together at full speed before they saw one another- Pierre put out his
- hands and seized the man (a French officer) by the shoulder with one
- hand and by the throat with the other. The officer, dropping his
- sword, seized Pierre by his collar.
-
- For some seconds they gazed with frightened eyes at one another's
- unfamiliar faces and both were perplexed at what they had done and
- what they were to do next. "Am I taken prisoner or have I taken him
- prisoner?" each was thinking. But the French officer was evidently
- more inclined to think he had been taken prisoner because Pierre's
- strong hand, impelled by instinctive fear, squeezed his throat ever
- tighter and tighter. The Frenchman was about to say something, when
- just above their heads, terrible and low, a cannon ball whistled,
- and it seemed to Pierre that the French officer's head had been torn
- off, so swiftly had he ducked it.
-
- Pierre too bent his head and let his hands fall. Without further
- thought as to who had taken whom prisoner, the Frenchman ran back to
- the battery and Pierre ran down the slope stumbling over the dead
- and wounded who, it seemed to him, caught at his feet. But before he
- reached the foot of the knoll he was met by a dense crowd of Russian
- soldiers who, stumbling, tripping up, and shouting, ran merrily and
- wildly toward the battery. (This was the attack for which Ermolov
- claimed the credit, declaring that only his courage and good luck made
- such a feat possible: it was the attack in which he was said to have
- thrown some St. George's Crosses he had in his pocket into the battery
- for the first soldiers to take who got there.)
-
- The French who had occupied the battery fled, and our troops
- shouting "Hurrah!" pursued them so far beyond the battery that it
- was difficult to call them back.
-
- The prisoners were brought down from the battery and among them
- was a wounded French general, whom the officers surrounded. Crowds
- of wounded- some known to Pierre and some unknown- Russians and
- French, with faces distorted by suffering, walked, crawled, and were
- carried on stretchers from the battery. Pierre again went up onto
- the knoll where he had spent over an hour, and of that family circle
- which had received him as a member he did not find a single one. There
- were many dead whom he did not know, but some he recognized. The young
- officer still sat in the same way, bent double, in a pool of blood
- at the edge of the earth wall. The red-faced man was still
- twitching, but they did not carry him away.
-
- Pierre ran down the slope once more.
-
- "Now they will stop it, now they will be horrified at what they have
- done!" he thought, aimlessly going toward a crowd of stretcher bearers
- moving from the battlefield.
-
- But behind the veil of smoke the sun was still high, and in front
- and especially to the left, near Semenovsk, something seemed to be
- seething in the smoke, and the roar of cannon and musketry did not
- diminish, but even increased to desperation like a man who,
- straining himself, shrieks with all his remaining strength.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXIII
-
-
- The chief action of the battle of Borodino was fought within the
- seven thousand feet between Borodino and Bagration's fleches. Beyond
- that space there was, on the one side, a demonstration made by the
- Russians with Uvarov's cavalry at midday, and on the other side,
- beyond Utitsa, Poniatowski's collision with Tuchkov; but these two
- were detached and feeble actions in comparison with what took place in
- the center of the battlefield. On the field between Borodino and the
- fleches, beside the wood, the chief action of the day took place on an
- open space visible from both sides and was fought in the simplest
- and most artless way.
-
- The battle began on both sides with a cannonade from several hundred
- guns.
-
- Then when the whole field was covered with smoke, two divisions,
- Campan's and Dessaix's, advanced from the French right, while
- Murat's troops advanced on Borodino from their left.
-
- From the Shevardino Redoubt where Napoleon was standing the
- fleches were two thirds of a mile away, and it was more than a mile as
- the crow flies to Borodino, so that Napoleon could not see what was
- happening there, especially as the smoke mingling with the mist hid
- the whole locality. The soldiers of Dessaix's division advancing
- against the fleches could only be seen till they had entered the
- hollow that lay between them and the fleches. As soon as they had
- descended into that hollow, the smoke of the guns and musketry on
- the fleches grew so dense that it covered the whole approach on that
- side of it. Through the smoke glimpses could be caught of something
- black- probably men- and at times the glint of bayonets. But whether
- they were moving or stationary, whether they were French or Russian,
- could not be discovered from the Shevardino Redoubt.
-
- The sun had risen brightly and its slanting rays struck straight
- into Napoleon's face as, shading his eyes with his hand, he looked
- at the fleches. The smoke spread out before them, and at times it
- looked as if the smoke were moving, at times as if the troops moved.
- Sometimes shouts were heard through the firing, but it was
- impossible to tell what was being done there.
-
- Napoleon, standing on the knoll, looked through a field glass, and
- in its small circlet saw smoke and men, sometimes his own and
- sometimes Russians, but when he looked again with the naked eye, he
- could not tell where what he had seen was.
-
- He descended the knoll and began walking up and down before it.
-
- Occasionally he stopped, listened to the firing, and gazed
- intently at the battlefield.
-
- But not only was it impossible to make out what was happening from
- where he was standing down below, or from the knoll above on which
- some of his generals had taken their stand, but even from the
- fleches themselves- in which by this time there were now Russian and
- now French soldiers, alternately or together, dead, wounded, alive,
- frightened, or maddened- even at those fleches themselves it was
- impossible to make out what was taking place. There for several
- hours amid incessant cannon and musketry fire, now Russians were
- seen alone, now Frenchmen alone, now infantry, and now cavalry: they
- appeared, fired, fell, collided, not knowing what to do with one
- another, screamed, and ran back again.
-
- From the battlefield adjutants he had sent out, and orderlies from
- his marshals, kept galloping up to Napoleon with reports of the
- progress of the action, but all these reports were false, both because
- it was impossible in the heat of battle to say what was happening at
- any given moment and because many of the adjutants did not go to the
- actual place of conflict but reported what they had heard from others;
- and also because while an adjutant was riding more than a mile to
- Napoleon circumstances changed and the news he brought was already
- becoming false. Thus an adjutant galloped up from Murat with tidings
- that Borodino had been occupied and the bridge over the Kolocha was in
- the hands of the French. The adjutant asked whether Napoleon wished
- the troops to cross it? Napoleon gave orders that the troops should
- form up on the farther side and wait. But before that order was given-
- almost as soon in fact as the adjutant had left Borodino- the bridge
- had been retaken by the Russians and burned, in the very skirmish at
- which Pierre had been present at the beginning of the battle.
-
- An adjutant galloped up from the fleches with a pale and
- frightened face and reported to Napoleon that their attack had been
- repulsed, Campan wounded, and Davout killed; yet at the very time
- the adjutant had been told that the French had been repulsed, the
- fleches had in fact been recaptured by other French troops, and Davout
- was alive and only slightly bruised. On the basis of these necessarily
- untrustworthy reports Napoleon gave his orders, which had either
- been executed before he gave them or could not be and were not
- executed.
-
- The marshals and generals, who were nearer to the field of battle
- but, like Napoleon, did not take part in the actual fighting and
- only occasionally went within musket range, made their own
- arrangements without asking Napoleon and issued orders where and in
- what direction to fire and where cavalry should gallop and infantry
- should run. But even their orders, like Napoleon's, were seldom
- carried out, and then but partially. For the most part things happened
- contrary to their orders. Soldiers ordered to advance ran back on
- meeting grapeshot; soldiers ordered to remain where they were,
- suddenly, seeing Russians unexpectedly before them, sometimes rushed
- back and sometimes forward, and the cavalry dashed without orders in
- pursuit of the flying Russians. In this way two cavalry regiments
- galloped through the Semenovsk hollow and as soon as they reached
- the top of the incline turned round and galloped full speed back
- again. The infantry moved in the same way, sometimes running to
- quite other places than those they were ordered to go to. All orders
- as to where and when to move the guns, when to send infantry to
- shoot or horsemen to ride down the Russian infantry- all such orders
- were given by the officers on the spot nearest to the units concerned,
- without asking either Ney, Davout, or Murat, much less Napoleon.
- They did not fear getting into trouble for not fulfilling orders or
- for acting on their own initiative, for in battle what is at stake
- is what is dearest to man- his own life- and it sometimes seems that
- safety lies in running back, sometimes in running forward; and these
- men who were right in the heat of the battle acted according to the
- mood of the moment. In reality, however, all these movements forward
- and backward did not improve or alter the position of the troops.
- All their rushing and galloping at one another did little harm, the
- harm of disablement and death was caused by the balls and bullets that
- flew over the fields on which these men were floundering about. As
- soon as they left the place where the balls and bullets were flying
- about, their superiors, located in the background, re-formed them
- and brought them under discipline and under the influence of that
- discipline led them back to the zone of fire, where under the
- influence of fear of death they lost their discipline and rushed about
- according to the chance promptings of the throng.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXIV
-
-
- Napoleon's generals- Davout, Ney, and Murat, who were near that
- region of fire and sometimes even entered it- repeatedly led into it
- huge masses of well-ordered troops. But contrary to what had always
- happened in their former battles, instead of the news they expected of
- the enemy's flight, these orderly masses returned thence as
- disorganized and terrified mobs. The generals re-formed them, but
- their numbers constantly decreased. In the middle of the day Murat
- sent his adjutant to Napoleon to demand reinforcements.
-
- Napoleon sat at the foot of the knoll, drinking punch, when
- Murat's adjutant galloped up with an assurance that the Russians would
- be routed if His Majesty would let him have another division.
-
- "Reinforcements?" said Napoleon in a tone of stern surprise, looking
- at the adjutant- a handsome lad with long black curls arranged like
- Murat's own- as though he did not understand his words.
-
- "Reinforcements!" thought Napoleon to himself. "How can they need
- reinforcements when they already have half the army directed against a
- weak, unentrenched Russian wing?"
-
- "Tell the King of Naples," said he sternly, "that it is not noon
- yet, and I don't yet see my chessboard clearly. Go!..."
-
- The handsome boy adjutant with the long hair sighed deeply without
- removing his hand from his hat and galloped back to where men were
- being slaughtered.
-
- Napoleon rose and having summoned Caulaincourt and Berthier began
- talking to them about matters unconnected with the battle.
-
- In the midst of this conversation, which was beginning to interest
- Napoleon, Berthier's eyes turned to look at a general with a suite,
- who was galloping toward the knoll on a lathering horse. It was
- Belliard. Having dismounted he went up to the Emperor with rapid
- strides and in a loud voice began boldly demonstrating the necessity
- of sending reinforcements. He swore on his honor that the Russians
- were lost if the Emperor would give another division.
-
- Napoleon shrugged his shoulders and continued to pace up and down
- without replying. Belliard began talking loudly and eagerly to the
- generals of the suite around him.
-
- "You are very fiery, Belliard," said Napoleon, when he again came up
- to the general. "In the heat of a battle it is easy to make a mistake.
- Go and have another look and then come back to me."
-
- Before Belliard was out of sight, a messenger from another part of
- the battlefield galloped up.
-
- "Now then, what do you want?" asked Napoleon in the tone of a man
- irritated at being continually disturbed.
-
- "Sire, the prince..." began the adjutant.
-
- "Asks for reinforcements?" said Napoleon with an angry gesture.
-
- The adjutant bent his head affirmatively and began to report, but
- the Emperor turned from him, took a couple of steps, stopped, came
- back, and called Berthier.
-
- "We must give reserves," he said, moving his arms slightly apart.
- "Who do you think should be sent there?" he asked of Berthier (whom he
- subsequently termed "that gosling I have made an eagle").
-
- "Send Claparede's division, sire," replied Berthier, who knew all
- the divisions regiments, and battalions by heart.
-
- Napoleon nodded assent.
-
- The adjutant galloped to Claparede's division and a few minutes
- later the Young Guards stationed behind the knoll moved forward.
- Napoleon gazed silently in that direction.
-
- "No!" he suddenly said to Berthier. "I can't send Claparede. Send
- Friant's division."
-
- Though there was no advantage in sending Friant's division instead
- of Claparede's, and even in obvious inconvenience and delay in
- stopping Claparede and sending Friant now, the order was carried out
- exactly. Napoleon did not notice that in regard to his army he was
- playing the part of a doctor who hinders by his medicines- a role he
- so justly understood and condemned.
-
- Friant's division disappeared as the others had done into the
- smoke of the battlefield. From all sides adjutants continued to arrive
- at a gallop and as if by agreement all said the same thing. They all
- asked for reinforcements and all said that the Russians were holding
- their positions and maintaining a hellish fire under which the
- French army was melting away.
-
- Napoleon sat on a campstool, wrapped in thought.
-
- M. de Beausset, the man so fond of travel, having fasted since
- morning, came up to the Emperor and ventured respectfully to suggest
- lunch to His Majesty.
-
- "I hope I may now congratulate Your Majesty on a victory?" said he.
-
- Napoleon silently shook his head in negation. Assuming the
- negation to refer only to the victory and not to the lunch, M. de
- Beausset ventured with respectful jocularity to remark that there is
- no reason for not having lunch when one can get it.
-
- "Go away..." exclaimed Napoleon suddenly and morosely, and turned
- aside.
-
- A beatific smile of regret, repentance, and ecstasy beamed on M.
- de Beausset's face and he glided away to the other generals.
-
- Napoleon was experiencing a feeling of depression like that of an
- ever-lucky gambler who, after recklessly flinging money about and
- always winning, suddenly just when he has calculated all the chances
- of the game, finds that the more he considers his play the more surely
- he loses.
-
- His troops were the same, his generals the same, the same
- preparations had been made, the same dispositions, and the same
- proclamation courte et energique, he himself was still the same: he
- knew that and knew that he was now even more experienced and
- skillful than before. Even the enemy was the same as at Austerlitz and
- Friedland- yet the terrible stroke of his arm had supernaturally
- become impotent.
-
- All the old methods that had been unfailingly crowned with
- success: the concentration of batteries on one point, an attack by
- reserves to break the enemy's line, and a cavalry attack by "the men
- of iron," all these methods had already been employed, yet not only
- was there no victory, but from all sides came the same news of
- generals killed and wounded, of reinforcements needed, of the
- impossibility of driving back the Russians, and of disorganization
- among his own troops.
-
- Formerly, after he had given two or three orders and uttered a few
- phrases, marshals and adjutants had come galloping up with
- congratulations and happy faces, announcing the trophies taken, the
- corps of prisoners, bundles of enemy eagles and standards, cannon
- and stores, and Murat had only begged leave to loose the cavalry to
- gather in the baggage wagons. So it had been at Lodi, Marengo, Arcola,
- Jena, Austerlitz, Wagram, and so on. But now something strange was
- happening to his troops.
-
- Despite news of the capture of the fleches, Napoleon saw that this
- was not the same, not at all the same, as what had happened in his
- former battles. He saw that what he was feeling was felt by all the
- men about him experienced in the art of war. All their faces looked
- dejected, and they all shunned one another's eyes- only a de
- Beausset could fail to grasp the meaning of what was happening.
-
- But Napoleon with his long experience of war well knew the meaning
- of a battle not gained by the attacking side in eight hours, after all
- efforts had been expended. He knew that it was a lost battle and
- that the least accident might now- with the fight balanced on such a
- strained center- destroy him and his army.
-
- When he ran his mind over the whole of this strange Russian campaign
- in which not one battle had been won, and in which not a flag, or
- cannon, or army corps had been captured in two months, when he
- looked at the concealed depression on the faces around him and heard
- reports of the Russians still holding their ground- a terrible feeling
- like a nightmare took possession of him, and all the unlucky accidents
- that might destroy him occurred to his mind. The Russians might fall
- on his left wing, might break through his center, he himself might
- be killed by a stray cannon ball. All this was possible. In former
- battles he had only considered the possibilities of success, but now
- innumerable unlucky chances presented themselves, and he expected them
- all. Yes, it was like a dream in which a man fancies that a ruffian is
- coming to attack him, and raises his arm to strike that ruffian a
- terrible blow which he knows should annihilate him, but then feels
- that his arm drops powerless and limp like a rag, and the horror of
- unavoidable destruction seizes him in his helplessness.
-
- The news that the Russians were attacking the left flank of the
- French army aroused that horror in Napoleon. He sat silently on a
- campstool below the knoll, with head bowed and elbows on his knees.
- Berthier approached and suggested that they should ride along the line
- to ascertain the position of affairs.
-
- "What? What do you say?" asked Napoleon. "Yes, tell them to bring me
- my horse."
-
- He mounted and rode toward Semenovsk.
-
- Amid the powder smoke, slowly dispersing over the whole space
- through which Napoleon rode, horses and men were lying in pools of
- blood, singly or in heaps. Neither Napoleon nor any of his generals
- had ever before seen such horrors or so many slain in such a small
- area. The roar of guns, that had not ceased for ten hours, wearied the
- ear and gave a peculiar significance to the spectacle, as music does
- to tableaux vivants. Napoleon rode up the high ground at Semenovsk,
- and through the smoke saw ranks of men in uniforms of a color
- unfamiliar to him. They were Russians.
-
- The Russians stood in serried ranks behind Semenovsk village and its
- knoll, and their guns boomed incessantly along their line and sent
- forth clouds of smoke. It was no longer a battle: it was a
- continuous slaughter which could be of no avail either to the French
- or the Russians. Napoleon stopped his horse and again fell into the
- reverie from which Berthier had aroused him. He could not stop what
- was going on before him and around him and was supposed to be directed
- by him and to depend on him, and from its lack of success this affair,
- for the first time, seemed to him unnecessary and horrible.
-
- One of the generals rode up to Napoleon and ventured to offer to
- lead the Old Guard into action. Ney and Berthier, standing near
- Napoleon, exchanged looks and smiled contemptuously at this
- general's senseless offer.
-
- Napoleon bowed his head and remained silent a long time.
-
- "At eight hundred leagues from France, I will not have my Guard
- destroyed!" he said, and turning his horse rode back to Shevardino.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXV
-
-
- On the rug-covered bench where Pierre had seen him in the morning
- sat Kutuzov, his gray head hanging, his heavy body relaxed. He gave no
- orders, but only assented to or dissented from what others suggested.
-
- "Yes, yes, do that," he replied to various proposals. "Yes, yes: go,
- dear boy, and have a look," he would say to one or another of those
- about him; or, "No, don't, we'd better wait!" He listened to the
- reports that were brought him and gave directions when his
- subordinates demanded that of him; but when listening to the reports
- it seemed as if he were not interested in the import of the words
- spoken, but rather in something else- in the expression of face and
- tone of voice of those who were reporting. By long years of military
- experience he knew, and with the wisdom of age understood, that it
- is impossible for one man to direct hundreds of thousands of others
- struggling with death, and he knew that the result of a battle is
- decided not by the orders of a commander in chief, nor the place where
- the troops are stationed, nor by the number of cannon or of
- slaughtered men, but by that intangible force called the spirit of the
- army, and he watched this force and guided it in as far as that was in
- his power.
-
- Kutuzov's general expression was one of concentrated quiet
- attention, and his face wore a strained look as if he found it
- difficult to master the fatigue of his old and feeble body.
-
- At eleven o'clock they brought him news that the fleches captured by
- the French had been retaken, but that Prince Bagration was wounded.
- Kutuzov groaned and swayed his head.
-
- "Ride over to Prince Peter Ivanovich and find out about it exactly,"
- he said to one of his adjutants, and then turned to the Duke of
- Wurttemberg who was standing behind him.
-
- "Will Your Highness please take command of the first army?"
-
- Soon after the duke's departure- before he could possibly have
- reached Semenovsk- his adjutant came back from him and told Kutuzov
- that the duke asked for more troops.
-
- Kutuzov made a grimace and sent an order to Dokhturov to take over
- the command of the first army, and a request to the duke- whom he said
- he could not spare at such an important moment- to return to him. When
- they brought him news that Murat had been taken prisoner, and the
- staff officers congratulated him, Kutuzov smiled.
-
- "Wait a little, gentlemen," said he. "The battle is won, and there
- is nothing extraordinary in the capture of Murat. Still, it is
- better to wait before we rejoice."
-
- But he sent an adjutant to take the news round the army.
-
- When Scherbinin came galloping from the left flank with news that
- the French had captured the fleches and the village of Semenovsk,
- Kutuzov, guessing by the sounds of the battle and by Scherbinin's
- looks that the news was bad, rose as if to stretch his legs and,
- taking Scherbinin's arm, led him aside.
-
- "Go, my dear fellow," he said to Ermolov, "and see whether something
- can't be done."
-
- Kutuzov was in Gorki, near the center of the Russian position. The
- attack directed by Napoleon against our left flank had been several
- times repulsed. In the center the French had not got beyond
- Borodino, and on their left flank Uvarov's cavalry had put the
- French to flight.
-
- Toward three o'clock the French attacks ceased. On the faces of
- all who came from the field of battle, and of those who stood around
- him, Kutuzov noticed an expression of extreme tension. He was
- satisfied with the day's success- a success exceeding his
- expectations, but the old man's strength was failing him. Several
- times his head dropped low as if it were falling and he dozed off.
- Dinner was brought him.
-
- Adjutant General Wolzogen, the man who when riding past Prince
- Andrew had said, "the war should be extended widely," and whom
- Bagration so detested, rode up while Kutuzov was at dinner. Wolzogen
- had come from Barclay de Tolly to report on the progress of affairs on
- the left flank. The sagacious Barclay de Tolly, seeing crowds of
- wounded men running back and the disordered rear of the army,
- weighed all the circumstances, concluded that the battle was lost, and
- sent his favorite officer to the commander in chief with that news.
-
- Kutuzov was chewing a piece of roast chicken with difficulty and
- glanced at Wolzogen with eyes that brightened under their puckering
- lids.
-
- Wolzogen, nonchalantly stretching his legs, approached Kutuzov
- with a half-contemptuous smile on his lips, scarcely touching the peak
- of his cap.
-
- He treated his Serene Highness with a somewhat affected
- nonchalance intended to show that, as a highly trained military man,
- he left it to Russians to make an idol of this useless old man, but
- that he knew whom he was dealing with. "Der alte Herr" (as in their
- own set the Germans called Kutuzov) "is making himself very
- comfortable," thought Wolzogen, and looking severely at the dishes
- in front of Kutuzov he began to report to "the old gentleman" the
- position of affairs on the left flank as Barclay had ordered him to
- and as he himself had seen and understood it.
-
- "All the points of our position are in the enemy's hands and we
- cannot dislodge them for lack of troops, the men are running away
- and it is impossible to stop them," he reported.
-
- Kutuzov ceased chewing and fixed an astonished gaze on Wolzogen,
- as if not understand what was said to him. Wolzogen, noticing "the old
- gentleman's" agitation, said with a smile:
-
- "I have not considered it right to conceal from your Serene Highness
- what I have seen. The troops are in complete disorder..."
-
- "You have seen? You have seen?..." Kutuzov shouted frowning, and
- rising quickly he went up to Wolzogen.
-
- "How... how dare you!..." he shouted, choking and making a
- threatening gesture with his trembling arms: "How dare you, sir, say
- that to me? You know nothing about it. Tell General Barclay from me
- that his information is incorrect and that the real course of the
- battle is better known to me, the commander in chief, than to him."
-
- Wolzogen was about to make a rejoinder, but Kutuzov interrupted him.
-
- "The enemy has been repulsed on the left and defeated on the right
- flank. If you have seen amiss, sir, do not allow yourself to say
- what you don't know! Be so good as to ride to General Barclay and
- inform him of my firm intention to attack the enemy tomorrow," said
- Kutuzov sternly.
-
- All were silent, and the only sound audible was the heavy
- breathing of the panting old general.
-
- "They are repulsed everywhere, for which I thank God and our brave
- army! The enemy is beaten, and tomorrow we shall drive him from the
- sacred soil of Russia," said Kutuzov crossing himself, and he suddenly
- sobbed as his eyes filled with tears.
-
- Wolzogen, shrugging his shoulders and curling his lips, stepped
- silently aside, marveling at "the old gentleman's" conceited
- stupidity.
-
- "Ah, here he is, my hero!" said Kutuzov to a portly, handsome,
- dark-haired general who was just ascending the knoll.
-
- This was Raevski, who had spent the whole day at the most
- important part of the field of Borodino.
-
- Raevski reported that the troops were firmly holding their ground
- and that the French no longer ventured to attack.
-
- After hearing him, Kutuzov said in French:
-
- "Then you do not think, like some others, that we must retreat?"
-
- "On the contrary, your Highness, in indecisive actions it is
- always the most stubborn who remain victors," replied Raevski, "and in
- my opinion..."
-
- "Kaysarov!" Kutuzov called to his adjutant. "Sit down and write
- out the order of the day for tomorrow. And you," he continued,
- addressing another, "ride along the line and that tomorrow we attack."
-
- While Kutuzov was talking to Raevski and dictating the order of
- the day, Wolzogen returned from Barclay and said that General
- Barclay wished to have written confirmation of the order the field
- marshal had given.
-
- Kutuzov, without looking at Wolzogen, gave directions for the
- order to be written out which the former commander in chief, to
- avoid personal responsibility, very judiciously wished to receive.
-
- And by means of that mysterious indefinable bond which maintains
- throughout an army one and the same temper, known as "the spirit of
- the army," and which constitutes the sinew of war, Kutuzov's words,
- his order for a battle next day, immediately became known from one end
- of the army to the other.
-
- It was far from being the same words or the same order that
- reached the farthest links of that chain. The tales passing from mouth
- to mouth at different ends of the army did not even resemble what
- Kutuzov had said, but the sense of his words spread everywhere because
- what he said was not the outcome of cunning calculations, but of a
- feeling that lay in the commander in chief's soul as in that of
- every Russian.
-
- And on learning that tomorrow they were to attack the enemy, and
- hearing from the highest quarters a confirmation of what they wanted
- to believe, the exhausted, wavering men felt comforted and inspirited.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXVI
-
-
- Prince Andrew's regiment was among the reserves which till after one
- o'clock were stationed inactive behind Semenovsk, under heavy
- artillery fire. Toward two o'clock the regiment, having already lost
- more than two hundred men, was moved forward into a trampled
- oatfield in the gap between Semenovsk and the Knoll Battery, where
- thousands of men perished that day and on which an intense,
- concentrated fire from several hundred enemy guns was directed between
- one and two o'clock.
-
- Without moving from that spot or firing a single shot the regiment
- here lost another third of its men. From in front and especially
- from the right, in the unlifting smoke the guns boomed, and out of the
- mysterious domain of smoke that overlay the whole space in front,
- quick hissing cannon balls and slow whistling shells flew unceasingly.
- At times, as if to allow them a respite, a quarter of an hour passed
- during which the cannon balls and shells all flew overhead, but
- sometimes several men were torn from the regiment in a minute and
- the slain were continually being dragged away and the wounded
- carried off.
-
- With each fresh blow less and less chance of life remained for those
- not yet killed. The regiment stood in columns of battalion, three
- hundred paces apart, but nevertheless the men were always in one and
- the same mood. All alike were taciturn and morose. Talk was rarely
- heard in the ranks, and it ceased altogether every time the thud of
- a successful shot and the cry of "stretchers!" was heard. Most of
- the time, by their officers' order, the men sat on the ground. One,
- having taken off his shako, carefully loosened the gathers of its
- lining and drew them tight again; another, rubbing some dry clay
- between his palms, polished his bayonet; another fingered the strap
- and pulled the buckle of his bandolier, while another smoothed and
- refolded his leg bands and put his boots on again. Some built little
- houses of the tufts in the plowed ground, or plaited baskets from
- the straw in the cornfield. All seemed fully absorbed in these
- pursuits. When men were killed or wounded, when rows of stretchers
- went past, when some troops retreated, and when great masses of the
- enemy came into view through the smoke, no one paid any attention to
- these things. But when our artillery or cavalry advanced or some of
- our infantry were seen to move forward, words of approval were heard
- on all sides. But the liveliest attention was attracted by occurrences
- quite apart from, and unconnected with, the battle. It was as if the
- minds of these morally exhausted men found relief in everyday,
- commonplace occurrences. A battery of artillery was passing in front
- of the regiment. The horse of an ammunition cart put its leg over a
- trace. "Hey, look at the trace horse!... Get her leg out! She'll
- fall.... Ah, they don't see it!" came identical shouts from the
- ranks all along the regiment. Another time, general attention was
- attracted by a small brown dog, coming heaven knows whence, which
- trotted in a preoccupied manner in front of the ranks with tail
- stiffly erect till suddenly a shell fell close by, when it yelped,
- tucked its tail between its legs, and darted aside. Yells and
- shrieks of laughter rose from the whole regiment. But such
- distractions lasted only a moment, and for eight hours the men had
- been inactive, without food, in constant fear of death, and their pale
- and gloomy faces grew ever paler and gloomier.
-
- Prince Andrew, pale and gloomy like everyone in the regiment,
- paced up and down from the border of one patch to another, at the edge
- of the meadow beside an oatfield, with head bowed and arms behind
- his back. There was nothing for him to do and no orders to be given.
- Everything went on of itself. The killed were dragged from the
- front, the wounded carried away, and the ranks closed up. If any
- soldiers ran to the rear they returned immediately and hastily. At
- first Prince Andrew, considering it his duty to rouse the courage of
- the men and to set them an example, walked about among the ranks,
- but he soon became convinced that this was unnecessary and that
- there was nothing he could teach them. All the powers of his soul,
- as of every soldier there, were unconsciously bent on avoiding the
- contemplation of the horrors of their situation. He walked along the
- meadow, dragging his feet, rustling the grass, and gazing at the
- dust that covered his boots; now he took big strides trying to keep to
- the footprints left on the meadow by the mowers, then he counted his
- steps, calculating how often he must walk from one strip to another to
- walk a mile, then he stripped the flowers from the wormwood that
- grew along a boundary rut, rubbed them in his palms, and smelled their
- pungent, sweetly bitter scent. Nothing remained of the previous
- day's thoughts. He thought of nothing. He listened with weary ears
- to the ever-recurring sounds, distinguishing the whistle of flying
- projectiles from the booming of the reports, glanced at the tiresomely
- familiar faces of the men of the first battalion, and waited. "Here it
- comes... this one is coming our way again!" he thought, listening to
- an approaching whistle in the hidden region of smoke. "One, another!
- Again! It has hit...." He stopped and looked at the ranks. "No, it has
- gone over. But this one has hit!" And again he started trying to reach
- the boundary strip in sixteen paces. A whizz and a thud! Five paces
- from him, a cannon ball tore up the dry earth and disappeared. A chill
- ran down his back. Again he glanced at the ranks. Probably many had
- been hit- a large crowd had gathered near the second battalion.
-
- "Adjutant!" he shouted. "Order them not to crowd together."
-
- The adjutant, having obeyed this instruction, approached Prince
- Andrew. From the other side a battalion commander rode up.
-
- "Look out!" came a frightened cry from a soldier and, like a bird
- whirring in rapid flight and alighting on the ground, a shell
- dropped with little noise within two steps of Prince Andrew and
- close to the battalion commander's horse. The horse first,
- regardless of whether it was right or wrong to show fear, snorted,
- reared almost throwing the major, and galloped aside. The horse's
- terror infected the men.
-
- "Lie down!" cried the adjutant, throwing himself flat on the ground.
-
- Prince Andrew hesitated. The smoking shell spun like a top between
- him and the prostrate adjutant, near a wormwood plant between the
- field and the meadow.
-
- "Can this be death?" thought Prince Andrew, looking with a quite
- new, envious glance at the grass, the wormwood, and the streamlet of
- smoke that curled up from the rotating black ball. "I cannot, I do not
- wish to die. I love life- I love this grass, this earth, this air...."
- He thought this, and at the same time remembered that people were
- looking at him.
-
- "It's shameful, sir!" he said to the adjutant. "What..."
-
- He did not finish speaking. At one and the same moment came the
- sound of an explosion, a whistle of splinters as from a breaking
- window frame, a suffocating smell of powder, and Prince Andrew started
- to one side, raising his arm, and fell on his chest. Several
- officers ran up to him. From the right side of his abdomen, blood
- was welling out making a large stain on the grass.
-
- The militiamen with stretchers who were called up stood behind the
- officers. Prince Andrew lay on his chest with his face in the grass,
- breathing heavily and noisily.
-
- "What are you waiting for? Come along!"
-
- The peasants went up and took him by his shoulders and legs, but
- he moaned piteously and, exchanging looks, they set him down again.
-
- "Pick him up, lift him, it's all the same!" cried someone.
-
- They again took him by the shoulders and laid him on the stretcher.
-
- "Ah, God! My God! What is it? The stomach? That means death! My
- God!"- voices among the officers were heard saying.
-
- "It flew a hair's breadth past my ear," said the adjutant.
-
- The peasants, adjusting the stretcher to their shoulders, started
- hurriedly along the path they had trodden down, to the dressing
- station.
-
- "Keep in step! Ah... those peasants!" shouted an officer, seizing by
- their shoulders and checking the peasants, who were walking unevenly
- and jolting the stretcher.
-
- "Get into step, Fedor... I say, Fedor!" said the foremost peasant.
-
- "Now that's right!" said the one behind joyfully, when he had got
- into step.
-
- "Your excellency! Eh, Prince!" said the trembling voice of Timokhin,
- who had run up and was looking down on the stretcher.
-
- Prince Andrew opened his eyes and looked up at the speaker from
- the stretcher into which his head had sunk deep and again his
- eyelids drooped.
-
-
- The militiamen carried Prince Andrew to dressing station by the
- wood, where wagons were stationed. The dressing station consisted of
- three tents with flaps turned back, pitched at the edge of a birch
- wood. In the wood, wagons and horses were standing. The horses were
- eating oats from their movable troughs and sparrows flew down and
- pecked the grains that fell. Some crows, scenting blood, flew among
- the birch trees cawing impatiently. Around the tents, over more than
- five acres, bloodstained men in various garbs stood, sat, or lay.
- Around the wounded stood crowds of soldier stretcher-bearers with
- dismal and attentive faces, whom the officers keeping order tried in
- vain to drive from the spot. Disregarding the officers' orders, the
- soldiers stood leaning against their stretchers and gazing intently,
- as if trying to comprehend the difficult problem of what was taking
- place before them. From the tents came now loud angry cries and now
- plaintive groans. Occasionally dressers ran out to fetch water, or
- to point out those who were to be brought in next. The wounded men
- awaiting their turn outside the tents groaned, sighed, wept, screamed,
- swore, or asked for vodka. Some were delirious. Prince Andrew's
- bearers, stepping over the wounded who had not yet been bandaged, took
- him, as a regimental commander, close up to one of the tents and there
- stopped, awaiting instructions. Prince Andrew opened his eyes and
- for a long time could not make out what was going on around him. He
- remembered the meadow, the wormwood, the field, the whirling black
- ball, and his sudden rush of passionate love of life. Two steps from
- him, leaning against a branch and talking loudly and attracting
- general attention, stood a tall, handsome, black-haired
- noncommissioned officer with a bandaged head. He had been wounded in
- the head and leg by bullets. Around him, eagerly listening to his
- talk, a crowd of wounded and stretcher-bearers was gathered.
-
- "We kicked him out from there so that he chucked everything, we
- grabbed the King himself!" cried he, looking around him with eyes that
- glittered with fever. "If only reserves had come up just then, lads,
- there wouldn't have been nothing left of him! I tell you surely..."
-
- Like all the others near the speaker, Prince Andrew looked at him
- with shining eyes and experienced a sense of comfort. "But isn't it
- all the same now?" thought he. "And what will be there, and what has
- there been here? Why was I so reluctant to part with life? There was
- something in this life I did not and do not understand."
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXVII
-
-
- One of the doctors came out of the tent in a bloodstained apron,
- holding a cigar between the thumb and little finger of one of his
- small bloodstained hands, so as not to smear it. He raised his head
- and looked about him, but above the level of the wounded men. He
- evidently wanted a little respite. After turning his head from right
- to left for some time, he sighed and looked down.
-
- "All right, immediately," he replied to a dresser who pointed Prince
- Andrew out to him, and he told them to carry him into the tent.
-
- Murmurs arose among the wounded who were waiting.
-
- "It seems that even in the next world only the gentry are to have
- a chance!" remarked one.
-
- Prince Andrew was carried in and laid on a table that had only
- just been cleared and which a dresser was washing down. Prince
- Andrew could not make out distinctly what was in that tent. The
- pitiful groans from all sides and the torturing pain in his thigh,
- stomach, and back distracted him. All he saw about him merged into a
- general impression of naked, bleeding human bodies that seemed to fill
- the whole of the low tent, as a few weeks previously, on that hot
- August day, such bodies had filled the dirty pond beside the
- Smolensk road. Yes, it was the same flesh, the same chair a canon, the
- sight of which had even then filled him with horror, as by a
- presentiment.
-
- There were three operating tables in the tent. Two were occupied,
- and on the third they placed Prince Andrew. For a little while he
- was left alone and involuntarily witnessed what was taking place on
- the other two tables. On the nearest one sat a Tartar, probably a
- Cossack, judging by the uniform thrown down beside him. Four
- soldiers were holding him, and a spectacled doctor was cutting into
- his muscular brown back.
-
- "Ooh, ooh, ooh!" grunted the Tartar, and suddenly lifting up his
- swarthy snub-nosed face with its high cheekbones, and baring his white
- teeth, he began to wriggle and twitch his body and utter piercing,
- ringing, and prolonged yells. On the other table, round which many
- people were crowding, a tall well-fed man lay on his back with his
- head thrown back. His curly hair, its color, and the shape of his head
- seemed strangely familiar to Prince Andrew. Several dressers were
- pressing on his chest to hold him down. One large, white, plump leg
- twitched rapidly all the time with a feverish tremor. The man was
- sobbing and choking convulsively. Two doctors- one of whom was pale
- and trembling- were silently doing something to this man's other, gory
- leg. When he had finished with the Tartar, whom they covered with an
- overcoat, the spectacled doctor came up to Prince Andrew, wiping his
- hands.
-
- He glanced at Prince Andrew's face and quickly turned away.
-
- "Undress him! What are you waiting for?" he cried angrily to the
- dressers.
-
- His very first, remotest recollections of childhood came back to
- Prince Andrew's mind when the dresser with sleeves rolled up began
- hastily to undo the buttons of his clothes and undressed him. The
- doctor bent down over the wound, felt it, and sighed deeply. Then he
- made a sign to someone, and the torturing pain in his abdomen caused
- Prince Andrew to lose consciousness. When he came to himself the
- splintered portions of his thighbone had been extracted, the torn
- flesh cut away, and the wound bandaged. Water was being sprinkled on
- his face. As soon as Prince Andrew opened his eyes, the doctor bent
- over, kissed him silently on the lips, and hurried away.
-
- After the sufferings he had been enduring, Prince Andrew enjoyed a
- blissful feeling such as he had not experienced for a long time. All
- the best and happiest moments of his life- especially his earliest
- childhood, when he used to be undressed and put to bed, and when
- leaning over him his nurse sang him to sleep and he, burying his
- head in the pillow, felt happy in the mere consciousness of life-
- returned to his memory, not merely as something past but as
- something present.
-
- The doctors were busily engaged with the wounded man the shape of
- whose head seemed familiar to Prince Andrew: they were lifting him
- up and trying to quiet him.
-
- "Show it to me.... Oh, ooh... Oh! Oh, ooh!" his frightened moans
- could be heard, subdued by suffering and broken by sobs.
-
- Hearing those moans Prince Andrew wanted Andrew wanted to weep.
- Whether because he was dying without glory, or because he was sorry to
- part with life, or because of those memories of a childhood that could
- not return, or because he was suffering and others were suffering
- and that man near him was groaning so piteously- he felt like
- weeping childlike, kindly, and almost happy tears.
-
- The wounded man was shown his amputated leg stained with clotted
- blood and with the boot still on.
-
- "Oh! Oh, ooh!" he sobbed, like a woman.
-
- The doctor who had been standing beside him, preventing Prince
- Andrew from seeing his face, moved away.
-
- "My God! What is this? Why is he here?" said Prince Andrew to
- himself.
-
- In the miserable, sobbing, enfeebled man whose leg had just been
- amputated, he recognized Anatole Kuragin. Men were supporting him in
- their arms and offering him a glass of water, but his trembling,
- swollen lips could not grasp its rim. Anatole was sobbing painfully.
- "Yes, it is he! Yes, that man is somehow closely and painfully
- connected with me," thought Prince Andrew, not yet clearly grasping
- what he saw before him. "What is the connection of that man with my
- childhood and life?" he asked himself without finding an answer. And
- suddenly a new unexpected memory from that realm of pure and loving
- childhood presented itself to him. He remembered Natasha as he had
- seen her for the first time at the ball in 1810, with her slender neck
- and arms and with a frightened happy face ready for rapture, and
- love and tenderness for her, stronger and more vivid than ever,
- awoke in his soul. He now remembered the connection that existed
- between himself and this man who was dimly gazing at him through tears
- that filled his swollen eyes. He remembered everything, and ecstatic
- pity and love for that man overflowed his happy heart.
-
- Prince Andrew could no longer restrain himself and wept tender
- loving tears for his fellow men, for himself, and for his own and
- their errors.
-
- "Compassion, love of our brothers, for those who love us and for
- those who hate us, love of our enemies; yes, that love which God
- preached on earth and which Princess Mary taught me and I did not
- understand- that is what made me sorry to part with life, that is what
- remained for me had I lived. But now it is too late. I know it!"
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXVIII
-
-
- The terrible spectacle of the battlefield covered with dead and
- wounded, together with the heaviness of his head and the news that
- some twenty generals he knew personally had been killed or wounded,
- and the consciousness of the impotence of his once mighty arm,
- produced an unexpected impression on Napoleon who usually liked to
- look at the killed and wounded, thereby, he considered, testing his
- strength of mind. This day the horrible appearance of the
- battlefield overcame that strength of mind which he thought
- constituted his merit and his greatness. He rode hurriedly from the
- battlefield and returned to the Shevardino knoll, where he sat on
- his campstool, his sallow face swollen and heavy, his eyes dim, his
- nose red, and his voice hoarse, involuntarily listening, with downcast
- eyes, to the sounds of firing. With painful dejection he awaited the
- end of this action, in which he regarded himself as a participant
- and which he was unable to arrest. A personal, human feeling for a
- brief moment got the better of the artificial phantasm of life he
- had served so long. He felt in his own person the sufferings and death
- he had witnessed on the battlefield. The heaviness of his head and
- chest reminded him of the possibility of suffering and death for
- himself. At that moment he did not desire Moscow, or victory, or glory
- (what need had he for any more glory?). The one thing he wished for
- was rest, tranquillity, and freedom. But when he had been on the
- Semenovsk heights the artillery commander had proposed to him to bring
- several batteries of artillery up to those heights to strengthen the
- fire on the Russian troops crowded in front of Knyazkovo. Napoleon had
- assented and had given orders that news should be brought to him of
- the effect those batteries produced.
-
- An adjutant came now to inform him that the fire of two hundred guns
- had been concentrated on the Russians, as he had ordered, but that
- they still held their ground.
-
- "Our fire is mowing them down by rows, but still they hold on," said
- the adjutant.
-
- "They want more!..." said Napoleon in a hoarse voice.
-
- "Sire?" asked the adjutant who had not heard the remark.
-
- "They want more!" croaked Napoleon frowning. "Let them have it!"
-
- Even before he gave that order the thing he did not desire, and
- for which he gave the order only because he thought it was expected of
- him, was being done. And he fell back into that artificial realm of
- imaginary greatness, and again- as a horse walking a treadmill
- thinks it is doing something for itself- he submissively fulfilled the
- cruel, sad, gloomy, and inhuman role predestined for him.
-
- And not for that day and hour alone were the mind and conscience
- darkened of this man on whom the responsibility for what was happening
- lay more than on all the others who took part in it. Never to the
- end of his life could he understand goodness, beauty, or truth, or the
- significance of his actions which were too contrary to goodness and
- truth, too remote from everything human, for him ever to be able to
- grasp their meaning. He could not disavow his actions, belauded as
- they were by half the world, and so he had to repudiate truth,
- goodness, and all humanity.
-
- Not only on that day, as he rode over the battlefield strewn with
- men killed and maimed (by his will as he believed), did he reckon as
- he looked at them how many Russians there were for each Frenchman and,
- deceiving himself, find reason for rejoicing in the calculation that
- there were five Russians for every Frenchman. Not on that day alone
- did he write in a letter to Paris that "the battle field was
- superb," because fifty thousand corpses lay there, but even on the
- island of St. Helena in the peaceful solitude where he said he
- intended to devote his leisure to an account of the great deeds he had
- done, he wrote:
-
-
- The Russian war should have been the most popular war of modern
- times: it was a war of good sense, for real interests, for the
- tranquillity and security of all; it was purely pacific and
- conservative.
-
- It was a war for a great cause, the end of uncertainties and the
- beginning of security. A new horizon and new labors were opening
- out, full of well-being and prosperity for all. The European system
- was already founded; all that remained was to organize it.
-
- Satisfied on these great points and with tranquility everywhere, I
- too should have had my Congress and my Holy Alliance. Those ideas were
- stolen from me. In that reunion of great sovereigns we should have
- discussed our interests like one family, and have rendered account
- to the peoples as clerk to master.
-
- Europe would in this way soon have been, in fact, but one people,
- and anyone who traveled anywhere would have found himself always in
- the common fatherland. I should have demanded the freedom of all
- navigable rivers for everybody, that the seas should be common to all,
- and that the great standing armies should be reduced henceforth to
- mere guards for the sovereigns.
-
- On returning to France, to the bosom of the great, strong,
- magnificent, peaceful, and glorious fatherland, I should have
- proclaimed her frontiers immutable; all future wars purely
- defensive, all aggrandizement antinational. I should have associated
- my son in the Empire; my dictatorship would have been finished, and
- his constitutional reign would have begun.
-
- Paris would have been the capital of the world, and the French the
- envy of the nations!
-
- My leisure then, and my old age, would have been devoted, in company
- with the Empress and during the royal apprenticeship of my son, to
- leisurely visiting, with our own horses and like a true country
- couple, every corner of the Empire, receiving complaints, redressing
- wrongs, and scattering public buildings and benefactions on all
- sides and everywhere.
-
-
- Napoleon, predestined by Providence for the gloomy role of
- executioner of the peoples, assured himself that the aim of his
- actions had been the peoples' welfare and that he could control the
- fate of millions and by the employment of power confer benefactions.
-
-
- "Of four hundred thousand who crossed the Vistula," he wrote further
- of the Russian war, "half were Austrians, Prussians, Saxons, Poles,
- Bavarians, Wurttembergers, Mecklenburgers, Spaniards, Italians, and
- Neapolitans. The Imperial army, strictly speaking, was one third
- composed of Dutch, Belgians, men from the borders of the Rhine,
- Piedmontese, Swiss, Genevese, Tuscans, Romans, inhabitants of the
- Thirty-second Military Division, of Bremen, of Hamburg, and so on:
- it included scarcely a hundred and forty thousand who spoke French.
- The Russian expedition actually cost France less than fifty thousand
- men; the Russian army in its retreat from Vilna to Moscow lost in
- the various battles four times more men than the French army; the
- burning of Moscow cost the lives of a hundred thousand Russians who
- died of cold and want in the woods; finally, in its march from
- Moscow to the Oder the Russian army also suffered from the severity of
- the season; so that by the the time it reached Vilna it numbered
- only fifty thousand, and at Kalisch less than eighteen thousand."
-
-
- He imagined that the war with Russia came about by his will, and the
- horrors that occurred did not stagger his soul. He boldly took the
- whole responsibility for what happened, and his darkened mind found
- justification in the belief that among the hundreds of thousands who
- perished there were fewer Frenchmen than Hessians and Bavarians.
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXIX
-
-
- Several tens of thousands of the slain lay in diverse postures and
- various uniforms on the fields and meadows belonging to the Davydov
- family and to the crown serfs- those fields and meadows where for
- hundreds of years the peasants of Borodino, Gorki, Shevardino, and
- Semenovsk had reaped their harvests and pastured their cattle. At
- the dressing stations the grass and earth were soaked with blood for a
- space of some three acres around. Crowds of men of various arms,
- wounded and unwounded, with frightened faces, dragged themselves
- back to Mozhaysk from the one army and back to Valuevo from the other.
- Other crowds, exhausted and hungry, went forward led by their
- officers. Others held their ground and continued to fire.
-
- Over the whole field, previously so gaily beautiful with the glitter
- of bayonets and cloudlets of smoke in the morning sun, there now
- spread a mist of damp and smoke and a strange acid smell of
- saltpeter and blood. Clouds gathered and drops of rain began to fall
- on the dead and wounded, on the frightened, exhausted, and
- hesitating men, as if to say: "Enough, men! Enough! Cease... bethink
- yourselves! What are you doing?"
-
- To the men of both sides alike, worn out by want of food and rest,
- it began equally to appear doubtful whether they should continue to
- slaughter one another; all the faces expressed hesitation, and the
- question arose in every soul: "For what, for whom, must I kill and
- be killed?... You may go and kill whom you please, but I don't want to
- do so anymore!" By evening this thought had ripened in every soul.
- At any moment these men might have been seized with horror at what
- they were doing and might have thrown up everything and run away
- anywhere.
-
- But though toward the end of the battle the men felt all the
- horror of what they were doing, though they would have been glad to
- leave off, some incomprehensible, mysterious power continued to
- control them, and they still brought up the charges, loaded, aimed,
- and applied the match, though only one artilleryman survived out of
- every three, and though they stumbled and panted with fatigue,
- perspiring and stained with blood and powder. The cannon balls flew
- just as swiftly and cruelly from both sides, crushing human bodies,
- and that terrible work which was not done by the will of a man but
- at the will of Him who governs men and worlds continued.
-
- Anyone looking at the disorganized rear of the Russian army would
- have said that, if only the French made one more slight effort, it
- would disappear; and anyone looking at the rear of the French army
- would have said that the Russians need only make one more slight
- effort and the French would be destroyed. But neither the French nor
- the Russians made that effort, and the flame of battle burned slowly
- out.
-
- The Russians did not make that effort because they were not
- attacking the French. At the beginning of the battle they stood
- blocking the way to Moscow and they still did so at the end of the
- battle as at the beginning. But even had the aim of the Russians
- been to drive the French from their positions, they could not have
- made this last effort, for all the Russian troops had been broken
- up, there was no part of the Russian army that had not suffered in the
- battle, and though still holding their positions they had lost ONE
- HALF of their army.
-
- The French, with the memory of all their former victories during
- fifteen years, with the assurance of Napoleon's invincibility, with
- the consciousness that they had captured part of the battlefield and
- had lost only a quarter of their men and still had their Guards
- intact, twenty thousand strong, might easily have made that effort.
- The French had attacked the Russian army in order to drive it from its
- position ought to have made that effort, for as long as the Russians
- continued to block the road to Moscow as before, the aim of the French
- had not been attained and all their efforts and losses were in vain.
- But the French did not make that effort. Some historians say that
- Napoleon need only have used his Old Guards, who were intact, and
- the battle would have been won. To speak of what would have happened
- had Napoleon sent his Guards is like talking of what would happen if
- autumn became spring. It could not be. Napoleon did not give his
- Guards, not because he did not want to, but because it could not be
- done. All the generals, officers. and soldiers of the French army knew
- it could not be done, because the flagging spirit of the troops
- would not permitit.
-
- It was not Napoleon alone who had experienced that nightmare feeling
- of the mighty arm being stricken powerless, but all the generals and
- soldiers of his army whether they had taken part in the battle or not,
- after all their experience of previous battles- when after one tenth
- of such efforts the enemy had fled- experienced a similar feeling of
- terror before an enemy who, after losing HALF his men, stood as
- threateningly at the end as at the beginning of the battle. The
- moral force of the attacking French army was exhausted. Not that
- sort of victory which is defined by the capture of pieces of
- material fastened to sticks, called standards, and of the ground on
- which the troops had stood and were standing, but a moral victory that
- convinces the enemy of the moral superiority of his opponent and of
- his own impotence was gained by the Russians at Borodino. The French
- invaders, like an infuriated animal that has in its onslaught received
- a mortal wound, felt that they were perishing, but could not stop, any
- more than the Russian army, weaker by one half, could help swerving.
- By impetus gained, the French army was still able to roll forward to
- Moscow, but there, without further effort on the part of the Russians,
- it had to perish, bleeding from the mortal wound it had received at
- Borodino. The direct consequence of the battle of Borodino was
- Napoleon's senseless flight from Moscow, his retreat along the old
- Smolensk road, the destruction of the invading army of five hundred
- thousand men, and the downfall of Napoleonic France, on which at
- Borodino for the first time the hand of an opponent of stronger spirit
- had been laid.
-